507. afflicted for the Duke of Guise's escape strives to shew signs of joy but treats underhand with the Cardinal of Bourbon and other Lords to set up a third Party 511. he and the Duke of Lorrain agree not to elect any King of France that is not only a Stranger but not of their Family or a Prince of the blood and a Catholick 513. receives the Duke of Guise at Retel with outward shews of love but corresponds not in their conference ibid. going to oppose an Insurrection in Paris takes the Baâ—â—â—â—le and causes four of the Council of sixteen to be strangled 518. murmurs against the Duke of Parma ascribing the glory of all actions to himself 551. besieges Ponteau de Mer 558 takes it 559. gives Villeroy liberty to favor the Kings conversion at Rome and at the same time opposes it with all his power 563. interpreting the Popes proceeding in favour of him hâ—pes to be chosen King â—64 Causes moving him thereto his Declaration for the States 571. Troubled at the pretensions the Lords of his House had to the Crown as well as he c. 583. sitting under the Cloth of State as King in the Hall of the Louvre â—xhorts the States to choose a Cathol King 584. Threatned by the Spanish Ambassadors departs in anger 593. besieges Noyon is surrendred to him sends his Sons Regiment to Paris 595. being sure none of his Sons should be named Husband to the Infanta prosecutes a Treaty with the Royalists 604. Troubled at offering to give her to the Duke of Guise desires to disturb it c. 608. dâ—siring to hinder the Duke of Guise's greatness asks exorbitant Conditions of the Spaniards 609. seeing himself excluded from the Crown treats to bring in the Cardinal of Bourbon 610. gets the Parliament of Paris to decree the Crown should not be transferred on strangers c. 611. sends Montpezat into Spain to have the Infanta given to his eldest Son 617. he and the Duke of Guise agree to favour each other to be chosen King 623. v. 630 643. his office of Lieutenant General taken away by the Parliament of Paris goes to Bruxels to â—reat with the Archduke 645. makes an Agreement with the King 670. declared innocent of the death of Henry III. 694 Duke de Mercoeur takes the Count de Soisons Prisoner at Chasteau-Eyron 401. his pretensions to the Dutchy of Bretagne 482. being brother-in-law to Henry III. agrees with Henry IV. giving his onely Daughâ—er to Caesar of Bourbon his Bastard-son and what he had in Bretagne under his obedience 733 Duke of Monpensier begins the War against those of the League and besieges Falaise 394. defeats the Count de Brisac who came to divest it 396. dyes at Liseaux 551 Duke of Nemour's vigilancy at the siege of Pâ—ris 475. refuses the Government of it for some discontent from his brother the Duke of Mayenne 488. Insurrection against him at Lyons imprisoned and escapes out of the Castle 660. seeing himself deprived of all retreat falls sick and dyes 692 Duke of Nevers disgusted at the marriage of Viscount de Tâ—renne and Charlotte de la Maâ—k 511. relieves the Kings Army 533. ordered by the Pope not to come to Rome as Ambassador from Henry IV. but as an Italian Prince 621 622. entred privately goes the same evening to kiss his feet 625. beseeches the Pope upon his knees he would absolve the King at least in Foro Conscientiae is denied goes discontented to Venice 626. his death Page 695 Duke of Parma's saying of the Duke of Guise 344. refuses to treat with him without the Duke of Mayenne 519. resolves to succor the League only for Religion 529. marches with his the Popes and French Forces in allTwenty four thousand Foot and Six thousand Horse to relieve Rouen 530. his Answer to the French Lords 534. besieges Neuâ—-chaâ—el and grants Byron de Guiry honourable Conditions 535 sends Eight hundred Horse into Rouen goes to besiege St. Esprit de Hue 539. leaves it and goes to relieve Rouen 540 viewing the Siege of Laudebec shot with a Musquet in the arm 544 shewing he had twice delivered the League sayes the French were the cause the King of Nâ—varre was not quite suppressed 551. goes to the Spâ—w to be cured of a Dropsie 559. his death hurtful to the interests of Spain 556 Duke of Savoy hath certain places restored him by Henry III. at Thurin coming from Poland kept by the Kings of France for security 207 Grand Duke of Thuscany Ferdinando de Medicis is desired by Henry IV. to use his endeavors with the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals about his reconciliation with the Church 556. with his consent Girolâ—mo Condi treats with the Duke of Lorrain in the Kings behalf offâ—rs him the Princess Catharine in marriage for the Duke his Son 610 Dutchâ—ss of Guise demands justice of the Parliamâ—nt they grant it her and choose those should form the Process 380 E. Earl of Essex challenges Sieur de Villars to a Duel who puts it off till another time 524 Walter d'Evereux Brother to the Earl of Essex slain in the first Skirmish at the Siege of Rouen 523 Ecclesiastical Affairs in an unhappy condition 563 Edict that no body should be molested for Religion 48. of July 49. of January 51. to forbid the Hugonots Assemblies in Paris or near the Court 63. Another against them 131. forbidding raising of Soldiers 260. against the Hugonots 281. to succor them 488 Emperor Rodalphus II. commands the Baron d'Onaw by a publick Edict to disband the Army he had raised without his leave upon pain of Imperial banishment 313 Bitter Enemies Conde and Guise sup together and lie in the same Bed 84 Errors imputed to Henry IV. and his Army 475. Excuses in his favour 476 Espernay taken by the League 559. yields to Henry IV. with condition to leave their Colours much desired by him because there were some Spanish Ensigns among them 561 Estamps taken by the King the Magistrates hanged and Pillage given to the Soldiers 402. caused to be dismantled by him 425 Estates of the Kingdom are three 33 F. FActions by the name of Hugonot and Catholick 46. of Royalists and Guizards 365. are fought for by Learned men with their Pens as Soldiers with their Swords 434 Father Robert a Franciscan condemn'd to death at Vendosme for having commended the killing of Henry III. 426 La Fere a place strong by art and nature besieged by Henry IV. 696. yields having large Conditions granted 709 Flanders under that name the Italians usually comprehend all the Low-Countries 299 Forces of Henry IV. sent to relieve Villamur the Foot almost all cut in pieces 570 France the Princes that aspir'd to its Kingdom 435 Francis go to King  Franconians a people of Germany not being able to subsist in their own Countrey issue out in armed multitudes anno 419. and possess themselves of the Gallias being then possest of the Romans 3 4 Fougade what ' t is 650 G.
forward by the Sieur de Balagny who under colour of travelling to see the World stayed there and had gotten the acquaintance of many principal men of that Kingdom it was afterwards managed with more life by Ioan de Monluc Bishop of Valence and Guy Sieur de Lansac and other persons of less quality but not of less esteem appointed to treat with the States of that Kingdom The greatest impediment which the Kings Agents found was the opposition of the Evangeliques of that Kingdom in Poland they so call the followers of the new opinions in matter of Faith who had but small inclination to the Duke of Anjou partly because the Victories he atchieved had been against those of the same belief partly because the Massacre of Paris variously spoken of by the Protestants in those places so far remote made them fear that being chosen King he would molest and disquiet those that were averse from the Apostolick See and not of the Catholick Religion whereof they knew he was so sincere a Professour The fears of the Evangeliques were fomented by the Letters and Embassies of many Protestant Princes of Germany much displeased at the slaughter of the Hugonots in France and ill-affected to the Duke of Anjou's greatness For which cause the King endeavoured by divers writings and by means of his Embassadors to remove the opinion which was commonly held that the Massacre of Paris was contrived long before-hand attributing the business as sudden and accidental unto the temerity of the Admiral who seeing himself wounded by his Enemies began rashly to plot a new conspiracy against all the Royal Family and declared that he would tolerate a Liberty of Conscience though not the free profession of Calvin's Doctrine nor did this seem sufficient but fearing more to exasperate the minds of the Protestants and Evangeliques he began to proceed more coldly in the enterprize of Rochel lest the Duke of Anjou taking it by force should stir up more hatred against him and by the desolation of the City should increase the difficulties of his Election which seemed to be in a fair way of coming to a happy issue Nor was the King alone of this opinion but his Embassadors in Poland and particularly the Bishop of Valence very much pressed the King that to facilitate that business he would proceed more gently against the Hugonots in France For these respects new treaties of agreement were begun with the Rochellers yet still continuing their assaults and batteries till news came that upon the ninth day of May Henry Duke of Anjou was with a general consent elected King of Poland Wherefore he seeking to come off from that siege with such moderation that his reputation might be safe and the minds of his new Subjects not unsatisfied from whom he endeavoured to remove all suspicion of his taking away their Liberty of Conscience he proceeded not so violently against the Hugonots who quite tired out and in despair of defending themselves any longer forgot their wonted constancy and were desirous to obtain their peace This was favoured by the natural inclination of the Duke who was weary of the toils of War and desirous not only to return to the pleasures of the Court but also shortly to go take possession of his new Kingdom Wherefore the City having often sent their Deputies into the Camp to treat after many difficulties they agreed at last upon the Eleventh day of Iuly that the City should yield it self unto the Kings obedience with these conditions That the King should declare the inhabitants of Rochel Nismes and Montaban to be his good and faithful Subjects and should approve of all that they had done from the month of August the year before being 1572. until that present time pardoning all faults and enormities whatsoever had been committed during the Civil War by the said Inhabitants their Souldiers or Adherents declaring all to be done by his order That in those three Cities he should allow the free and publick exercise of the Reformed Religion they meeting together in small numbers and without Arms the Officers appointed for that purpose being there amongst them That in all other outward matters except Baptism and Matrimony they should observe the Rites and Holy days observed and commanded by the Roman Catholick Church That the King should confirm all the Liberties Immunities and Priviledges of those three Towns not permitting them to be in any part diminished altered or violated That the Rochellers should receive a Governour of the Kings appointment but without a Garison who might freely stay there inhabit go and return into the City at his pleasure and that they should be governed by the Laws Ordinances and Customs with which they had been governed under the Kings of France ever since they were Subjects to that Crown That they should break all Leagues Friendships Intelligences and Confederacies whatsoever within or without the Kingdom not lending any relief or assistance to those which should continue up in Arms though of the same Religion That the use and exercise of the Catholick Religion should be restored in those Cities and all other places whence it had been taken leaving freely unto the Church-men not only the Churches Monasteries and Hospitals but likewise all the profits and revenues belonging to them That all Lords of free Mannors through the Kingdom might in their own Houses lawfully celebrate Baptism and Matrimony after the manner of the Hugonots provided the assembly exceeded not the number of ten persons That there should be no inquisition upon mens Consciences and that those who would not dwell in the Kingdom might sell their Estates and go live where they pleased provided it were not in places that were Enemies to the Crown and that for the observing of these Articles the said three Cities should give hostages which should be changed every three months and always should follow the Court. When these Conditions were established and the hostages given which by the Duke were presently sent to Court Monsieur de Byron the Governour appointed by the King entred Rochel with one of the Publick Heralds took possession of the Government and caused the Peace to be proclaimed after which the Duke of Anjou now King of Poland having dismissed the Army went with a noble Train of Princes Lords and Gentlemen unto the City of Paris where assuming the Title of his new Kingdom and having received the Polish Ambassadors he prepared for his journey to go take possession of the Crown In the mean time Sanserre which was not comprehended in the Capitulation of the Rochellers because it was not a free Town under the Kings absolute Dominion as the rest but under the Seigniory of the Counts of Sanserre being reduced to extream misery by famine without all hope of relief yielded it self to Monsieur de la Chastre who having by order from the King to gratifie the Polish Ambassadors pardoned all their lives fined the Town in a certain sum of money to be
distributed to the Army and causing it to be dismantled and the Gates Clock and Bells to be removed to take away from it all form of a City and bring it to the condition of an ordinary Village he put a Garison into the Castle caused the goods and revenues of the Clergy to be restored and the Churches to the use of the Catholick Religion and a while after as it was reported he commanded Guilliaume Ioanneau the Bailiff of the Town who had been chief Head of the late sedition to be secretly thrown into a Well though many say that he being fallen mad with despair cast himself wilfully into it This was the end of the Insurrection which began after the Admirals death's wherein through want of care in those that commanded or want of fidelity in those that were to execute the severity of those remedies not being used which with small trouble and less difficulty would absolutely have plucked up the very roots of those evils the sparks were only covered for a time and not utterly extinguished from whence afterward brake out more violent flames and more lasting dangerous mischiefs But no fear of that troubled the Court which full of pomps and triumphs for the Coronation of the new King thought it enjoyed a secure quiet in the midst of so many delights which having lasted for the space of two months the King of Poland accompanied unto the confines of Lorain by his Mother and the King his Brother about the beginning of October went to take possession of his Kingdom But the King was no sooner returned unto his pleasures intent only upon hunting and other youthful sports when those humours began to discover themselves which were more like than ever to disturb his Kingdom with infinite troubles and commotions After the departure of Henry King of Poland the first place of dignity and preeminence belonged to Franâ—is Duke of Alancon the Kings next Brother who was not only young and therefore void of experience but also by nature endowed with no great abilities of understanding of so fickle a mind and so puffed up that he seemed more to incline to rash precipitate advices than to a discreet moderate rule of living and as he had inwardly been very much displeased at the Power which had been given to his Brother the Duke of Anjou and was deeply pricked with the secret sting of envy at his valour and glorious actions esteeming the greatness and reputation of his Brother to be a dishonour and lessening to himself so he bore a concealed hatred to all those that had any relation to or dependance upon Henry loving and admiring the Admiral de Coligny and his adherents as was often plainly observed but as it were tacitely reprehending the Kings deliberations and secretly desiring to be the Head of that Faction and though the Queen his Mother knowing his disposition endeavoured always to keep discreet experienced men about him which might wisely moderate his humours and resolutions yet was he utterly averse from them and through a conformity of nature let himself be rather wholly guided by Boniface Sieur de la Mole a man of ordinary quality but full of vast unmeasurable thoughts and by Hanibal Count de Coconas a banished Peidmontois who as it is commonly the custom of Exiles not being able to enjoy quietness himself laboured to molest and disturb the repose of others The King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde were from the beginning united to the Duke of Alancon because they saw themselves but lightly esteemed by the Duke of Anjou Head of the Catholick party and because they watched all occasions that might give them opportunity to revive and raise again their oppressed persecuted Faction and not they alone but also the Mareshals of Momorancy and d' Anville William Lord of Tore and Charles Lord of Meru all Brothers who not being able of themselves to attain to the dignity of their Father nor to the credit and authority he held in his life-time but continuing especially after the death of the Admiral meanly regarded or rather hated and suspected by the King by reason of their near alliance to him and jealous that their ruine was no less aimed at then that of others sought to unite themselves unto that party whose power might bear them up to a greater height of fortune To these was also joined the Mareshal de Cosse who was but little favoured by the Catholick party and all those that either secretly or openly had been inclined to the Admiral and not they only but likewise all who for particular interests having taken distaste at the present condition of affairs were still contriving new forms of Government these being received and filled with hopes and boldness chiefly by the Lords of Momorancy who carried themselves very cunningly in the business framed a third party which making no ground nor difference of either Religion but wholly applying themselves to the reforming of the State began to be called the Faction of Politicks or Malecontents But these new practices and machinations which while the Duke of Anjou was present were managed more covertly for fear of his valour and authority the curb being now taken away began to sprout out more freely not only because the Duke of Alancon who favoured them remained in possession of the chiefest place but because the power over the Catholick party was still in the hands of the Duke of Guise and his Brothers the ancient emulous inveterate Enemies of the Families of Bourbon and Momorancy whereby their linking and knitting themselves together to counterpoise the excessive greatness of their adversaries seemed more necessary and was in appearance more excusable The opportunities for the breaking forth of this mischief were much increased by the Kings being sick who through too much exercise in hunting running wrestling and riding wherewith he was beyond measure delighted falling into a long dangerous sickness could not with that vigour which was proper to his nature intend the rooting up of those growing disorders but gave greater means to the Duke of Alancon to discover and foment his own pretensions wherefore the Duke of Anjou being gone away he began apparently to pretend to and procure the same Title and Authority which his Brother had so many years possessed being set on to it by the counsels of the Mareshals of Cosse and Momorancy But this was not only opposed by the King and Queen-Mother who neither approved his humour nor his actions but also by his own disability which rendred him much inferiour in wit and valour to the Duke of Anjou and no ways able to undergo so great a charge besides that the King being now of riper years and of a wary suspicious nature was nothing willing to grant so great a power to any body again having perhaps more ardently favoured the Election of the King of Poland because he thought he could neither so easily nor so handsomly by any other means deprive him of that Authority and
wherefore among other marks of Nobility those of that family give this device Deus primum Christianum servet as an undoubted testimony of the antiquity and piety of their Predecessors From this stock came Anne of Momorancy a man of great quickness of wit but a moderate disposition who besides his natural dexterity and gravity being accompanied with a singular industry and exceeding patience in the various changes of the Court he knew so well in what manner to gain King Francis his affection that having passed thorow other great charges he was first by him promoted to the Office of Grand Master and a little after the death of Bourbon to the dignity of High-Constable and had then the Government of the War and Superintendency of the Affairs wholly in his own hands But the House of Lorain from which are descended the Lords of Guise deriving their original from great antiquity reckon in the male-line of their Predecessors Godfrey of Bullen He who being General of the Christians at the recovery of the holy Sepulchre attained in Asia by his Piety and Arms the Kingdom of Ierusalem and by the Mothers side shews a long continued pedigree from a daughter of the Emperour Charles the Great In this Family flourishing in wealth and powerful in possessions Anthony Duke of Lorain obtaining the Soveraignty over his own people Claudian the younger brother a Prince of excellent vertue and no less fortunate going some little time after into France to take possession of the Dutchy of Guise gave such clear testimony of his conduct and valour in the Wars that after the Battel of Marignan wherein he commanded the Almans being found most grievously wounded among thickest of the dead bodies and almost miraculously recovered he ever after held the first place of reputation among the French Commanders But though both these Families had deserved so well as it was not easie to judge which should have the pre-eminence yet as Guise was superiour in birth and large possessions so the Constable had the advantage of the Kings favour and chief management of the affairs The truth is as the condition of the Court is ever various and unconstant so both of them towards the end of Francis his Reign passed thorow many accidents of great hazard and difficulty For the Consâ—able who was a chief instrument in perswading the King to credit the promises of the Emperour Charles the Fifth and to give him a safe conduct when he was forced in haste to pass quite thorow the Kingdom unarmed to suppress the Rebellion at Gaunâ— afteâ—wards the Emperours deeds not any way corresponding with his words fell into such disgrace with the King and Court that being noted by every one for a light faithless man he was forced to absent himself and retiâ—e to a private life to be secure from the persecutions of his adversaries And the Duke of Guise having without Commission carried some Companies of souldiers within the Kingdom to aid his Brother the Duke of Lorain in the War against the Anabaptists so incensed the King that he was likewise forced by withdrawing himself to give place to the adversity of fortune The Constable and the Duke of Guise thus gone from Court there came in their places to the Government of the affairs Claud d'Annibaut Admiral and Francis Cardinal of Tournon men that by long experience and industry had acquired a great reputation of wisdom but of such private condition for their birth and fortune that they could never ascend to that suspected greatness which the King as dangerous abhorr'd in any subject Some are of opinion that the King a Prince of exquisite sagacity in timely discovering the natures and inclinations of men at such time when through passed adversities he was grown to be of a difficult and jealous nature made it his study to suppress and banish from Court the Constable and the Duke of Guise whom before he so much loved and so constantly favoured supposing he could never reign absolutely nor rule as he listed whilst he had men about him of such power and reputation who were in a manneâ— able to balance his will And as in the Constable that which most offended him was his great experience and too much knowledge through which he believed he could not conceal from him his most secret and hidden designs so in the Duke of Guise he was displeased not only with the eminency of his birth but also the restlesness of his thoughts perceiving in those of that Family a disposition and inclination ready to embrace any seasonable opportunity and withal an ability not unfit to manage any whatsoever weighty or dangerous design They add also that towards his end he gave secretly this advice to his Son Henry the Second That he should beware of the excessive greatness of his Subjects but particularly of the House of Guise who if they were suffered to grow too high would without doubt molest the quiet of the Kingdom Which though I dare not affirm having no other testimony than publick Fame which often proceeds from malice yet it is certain the things which since hapned have added great credit to that report But howsoever it were Francis the First being dead the new King Henry the Second inclined rather to follow the appetite of his own will than the advertisements and so late example of his father removed at first dash from Court and from their places all those that before had any part in the Government and substituted into their rooms the same men whom the deceased King had taken occasion to discharge of their trust Presently were dismissed from all employment the Admiral and the Cardinal of Tournon both of them privy to those secrets which for many years were negotiated by this Prince and his Predecessors in whose room were called to the principal charges of State Anne de Momorancy High-Constable and Francis of Lorain Son to Claud Duke of Guise These being made as it were Moderators of the Kings youth and Arbitrators in the Court of all businesses of consequence though they had several thoughts several ends and inclinations yet in power and authority were in a manner the same For the Constable a man ripe in years a friend to peaceful counsels and of a long practical experience in the Art of Governing grew to an exceeding opinion of wisdom and held the first place in the management of the affairs of State But the Duke of Guise being in the flower of his age strong of body of a noble presence full of vivacity of courage and of a ready wit for any generous notable action had the air and favour of the Court was admitted by the King to a familiarity of conversation and as it were a companion in all his pleasures and youthful exercises so that his affection to the Constable was rather respect and his inclination to the Duke of Guise might rather be called acquaintance Their ways also were very different for the
his possessions in those pâ—rts for other Cities and Lordships in the Kingdom of France dismembred his Government of Guienne which he enjoyed as first Prince of the Blood and separated from it all Langâ—â—edâ—â— a large and populous Province together with the City of Tholouse and assigned the Government of them to the Constable he notwithstanding dissembling so great an affront without any shew of being at all ill satisfied constantly persevered in his design But Lewis of Conde his brother full of high thoughts and of an unquiet spirit not awed by such pretences finding the narrowness of his fortune could not maintain the greatness of his birth spitefully vexed at his present condition could not conceal the malice and envy he bare to the House of Guise which in a manner devoured all the chief employments of the Kingdom Besides his own interest the disgraces laid upon the Constable made not a little impression in him for having married his Neece Elianor de Roye and made a firm League of friendship with him and his son Momorancy he esteemed the suppression of that Family an increase and accomplishment of his own misfortunes These unquiet thoughts were still nourished in him by the Admiral of Chastillon and his brother Mounsieur d' Andelot The first of an ambitious nature but withal cautious and subtil let pass no opportunity by stirring up troubles to raise himself to an eminent degree of power The other of a fiery disposition rash by nature and perpetually involved in factions endeavoured by his example and perswasions more to exasperate the Princes fury which already had kindled such a fire in his brest that burning with hate and made as it were desperate his mind was wholly set upon innovation Such was the state of things such the emulations and enmities amongst the great ones disposed upon every little occasion to break out into open dissention when upon a sudden supervened the death of Henry the Second in the month of Iuly 1559. This Prince had in the War proved the variousness of fortune and desiring at the last to ease his Kingdom of those great expences and troubles he was perswaded joining with the Neighbour Princes to establish a general Peace to confirm which with the most lasting bonds that might be at the same time he married his eldest daughter Elizabeth to Philip the Second King of Spain and Margaret his only sister to Philibert Emanuel Duke of Savoy But whilst these Marriages were celebrating with all Royal magnificence and an universal joy in the City of Paris Behold the last day of Iune in a publick solemn Tournament running with headed Launces against Gabriel Count of Montgomery Captain of his Guard by accident the Vizor of his Helmet flew open and the staff of his adversaries Launce hitting him in the right eye he was presently carried away to the Hostel des Tournelles where his wound being mortal the tenth of Iuly he passed out of this life much lamented of all men Henry the Second being deceased there succeeded to the Crown Francis Dolphin of France his eldest Son being about sixteen years of age a Youth of a languishing spirit unhealthful and of a tender constitution under whose Government all things ran on in such a precipitate way to the foreseen end that hidden discords brake out into open enmities and soon after came to the resolution of Arms. The Kings youth or rather his natural incapacity required though not a direct Regent for the Kings of France are at fourteen years of age out of minority yet a prudent assiduous Governour till his natural weakness were overcome by maturity of years The ancient Customs of the Kingdom call'd to that charge the Princes of the Blood amongst which for nearness and reputation it belonged to the Prince of Conde and the King of Navarre On the other side the Duke of Guise and the Cardinal of Lorain nearly allied to the King in relation of the Queen his Wife pretended to have this Dignity conferred upon them as due to their merits and great services done to the Crown and which most imported because they in effect enjoyed it during the life-time of the deceased King Amongst these Katherine of Medicis the Kings Mother for nearness of Blood and according to many examples in former times pleaded the right to be in her and her hopes were so increased through the dissention among the Princes that she doubted not easily to compass what she desired The fear that one faction had of another facilitated her design insomuch that the Guises knowing they had not the Qualification of Blood that was required to obtain the Government of the State and foreseeing how much the authority of a Mother was like to prevail with the unexperienced youth of a Son resolved to join and unite themselves with her dividing into two parts that power which they doubted they could not wholly obtain for themselves And in like manner the Queen a woman of a manlike spirit and subtil wit knowing the Princes of the Blood are ever naturally against the Government and greatness of the Queens foreseeing also that as an Italian and a stranger she should need the support of some potent Faction to establish her self willingly condescended to make a League with the Guises who she saw would content themselves with a share only of the Government which the Princes of Bourbon pretended to belong wholly to them A great obstacle to this Union was the mutual interest of the Guises and the Dutchess Diana whom the deceased King loved extreamly even to his last but the business requiring it delays not being to be used in such great designs The Queen on the one side who in her Husbands life-time had with most commendable patience indured a Rival was inclined with the same moderation to forget all injuries past And the Guises on the other part wholly fixing their thoughts upon the present occasion easily consented she should be abased and removed from the Court provided she were not absolutely deprived of her estate which after her was come to their third Brother the Duke of Aâ—male Wherefore their common interest accommodating their present Union and all matters concerning Diana setled to the Queens liking they began unanimously to lay the basis of their intended greatness The King of Navarre was absent little satisfied with the King and the Court because in the Capitulation with Spain no regard was had of his interest for the recovery of his Kingdom The Constable was employed in the Obsequies of the King which were on purpose committed to his care for that solemnity continuing with the same pomp three and thirty days together it is not lawful for him that hath the charge of it to depart from the place where the dead body lies and the Ceremonies are kept which was in the Hostel des Tournelles very far distant from the Louvre whither as the manner is the new King was brought to reside So that all those obstacles
the former for what men acquire boldly they do not often part with cowardly It is ordinary and natural for things unlawful and unfit to be sought after secretly and acquired leisurely but once gotten into possession they are afterwards impudently held and maintained openly That the shew of right the refuge and authority of the Laws things that use to prevail with private men do yield without contest to the violence and force of Princes who measure reason by the rule of their power and will and that to proceed with such respect increased confidence and boldness in their adversaries That to begin with complaints and supplications was but to sound the Trumpet before the Battel to give the enemy warning to prepare for his defence That the success of great designs depended on the quickness of execution and timid uncertain counsels used to abate the courages of men vilifie their strength and let pass opportunities of themselves apt enough to slip away That therefore it was necessary to hasten the taking up of Arms thereby to open a way to the suppression of their unprepared enemies and not to use slow wary courses which would ruine the foundation of their hopes and render the whole enterprise very difficult On the contrary the King of Navarre the Admiral the Prince of Portian and the Constables Secretary in his Lords name disliked so at first to have recourse to force and recommended more moderate gentle remedies For they knew well however the Princes of the Blood professed to take Arms rather to set the King at liberty who was besieged and oppressed by the power of strangers than against his State and Authority nevertheless it would be sinisterly interpreted and abhorred by all true French-men who most religiously reverence the Royal Majesty which ought not in consideration whatsoever nor under any pretences to be in the least degree violated or constrained They considered withal that observing the strictness of the Laws they could not justly force the King to yield up the Government into their hands for being now passed fourteen years of age he was no longer subject to Tutelage or the Government of any and therefore it would be better to manage their cause with dexterity and shew of modesty in their attempts and complaints as wholly founded upon equity rather than commit it to the fury of War and if this resolution were prudently followed with art and industry they despaired not to secure the Queen-Mother who if she were once drawn from the Guises party the foundation of their vast Greatness would soon fall and a most secure and easie way be open to their own pretences Neither was it altogether to be doubted that the Guises who without contradiction had with such boldness ingrossed the whole when they saw themselves so sharply and powerfully assaulted would at least yeild up some part of the Government to the Princes of Bourbon which once possessed of they might secure themselves from those present indignities and imminent dangers that now so diversly threatned them in which manner they thought it much better quietly to content themselves with some reasonable condition than to hazard all to the instability of fortune and incertain chance of War to maintain which they did not see what Forces they could hope for in France against their lawful natural King nor what assistance was to be had from stranger Princes who by the late Treaty and Alliances were so firmly united and entred into a League with him in which consideration it was greatly to be feared that by taking of Arms they might rather open a destructive way even to the utter ruine of their whole Family than an honourable inlet to the Government and Administration of the Kingdom This last opinion through the authority of the Author at length took place and so it was resolved that the King of Navarre as chief of the Family and first Prince of the Blood should go to the Court and there having the Kings ear which could not be refused to one of his quality lay before him their reasons use all manner of means to gain the Queen-Mother and try by a wise and well-managed Treaty whether he could get himself any place in the Government and his Brothers and their dependants restored to those dignities that were injuriously taken from them or else to other offices and charges of like esteem But by the beginning it was easie to see how the event would prove For the King of Navarre terrified with the dangerous face of so great an enterprize proceeded in it full of doubts and considerations being besides of a facile and bashful nature where on the other side the Duke of Guise and Cardinal of Lorain animated with their prosperity boldly prepared themselves to encounter with vigour and assuredness any opposition whatsoever The King for a long time was informed and made believe by the Queen his Mother and the Guises that the Princes of the Blood had ever been kept under by his Predecessors by reason of the innate malice they always found in them towards the Kings that were in possession of the Crown whom they were still practising against either by secret conspiracies or open rebellion and that at the present the King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde seeing themselves next to the succession the King of a weak Constitution and without heirs and his Brothers Pupils they endeavoured to deprive him of his â—others Government and the care of his nearest kindred and keeping him in subjection as formerly the â—asters of the Palace did Clouis Chilperic and other Princes of weak capacity intended perhaps by other wicked means by treachery or poyson speedily to make way for themselves to the Crown This probâ—ble well-form'd Story easily breeding jealousies in the King who was by nature timerous and mistrustful he received the King of Navarre with little shew either of kindness or honour and when he talked with him which was not but in the presence of the Duke or the Cardinal who never stirred a minute from his side he still made him sharp answers and alledging his Majority and avowing the great services he received in the present Government still cut him off from the instances and demands of the Princes of the Blood as wholly proceeding from contrived ends neither suitable to the times nor any way agreeable to reason The design upon the Queen-Mother had no better effect for knowing she could not trust to the Princâ—s of the Blood who though they seemed well-affected to her for a time till they had gotten access to the Government yet she might afterwards not only be abandoned by them but excluded from the Administration and perhaps made to retire from the Court and withal thinking it direct indiscretion to forsake the friendship of the strongest party that was so well setled to join with the Princes of Bourbon that had not any support at all she resolved to rest upon that security which she had already proposed to her self
and the King of Navarre had both by consent and assistance abetted these stirs and it was certainly known that the Visdame of Chartres and Andelot had been active in them whom it was agreed upon they could not get into their power but with dissimulation and time they resolved to set at liberty the Prince of Conde as well to confirm an opinion that they were confident of his loyalty and had not penetrated into the depth of the business as also because to take away or punish him alone if such powerful revengers of his death were left alive would rather be prejudicial and dangerous than of any advantage past examples teaching us that it is in vain to cut down the body of a tree how high or lofty soever if there be any quick roots left which may send forth new sprouts The secret intentions for matter of Government thus setled and covered over with the veil of so perfect a dissimulation they resolved that soon after a General Assembly should be called of the three Estates upon which is divolved the Authority of the whole Kingdom and that for two reasons First because the Kings resolution against the Princes of the Blood was so severe he being but young and newly entred upon the Government they thought it necessary to strengthen that act by the concurrence and universal consent of the whole Nation Secondly because by declaring a publick Treaty concerning remedies for the present disorders and a form and rules to be observed in matters of Religion and administration of the future Government the King might have an apparent and reasonable occasion to call to him all the Princes of the Blood and Officers of the Crown without giving suspition to any body neither would there be any colourable excuse left for them not to come when it should be given out that a Reformation was intended which they themselves professed that they desired But because this Assembly of the States was a thing by all Kings ever abhorred for whilst they fit with absolute power representing the body of the whole Kingdom the Kings Authority seems in a manner suspended it was therefore resolved first to call a great Council under pretence of remedying the present distractions wherein by persons set on to that purpose it should be proposed and counselled as necessary that so the Princes and Lords of the Conspiracy might not enter into any jealousie as though the King without request made by his Subjects had voluntarily of himself resolved to call an Assembly of the States Things thus resolved upon presently were published Letters Patents directed to all the Parliaments and Edicts divulged to the several Provinces of the Kingdom In the Preambles of which the King lamenting and complaining that without any evident occasion a great number of persons had risen and taken Arms against him afterwards proceeding he clearly imputes the blame thereof to the rashness of the Hugonots that they having laid aside all belief in God and love to their Country endeavoured to disturb and trouble the peace of the Kingdom But because it is the duty of a good Prince to proceed with love and fatherly indulgence He declared withal that he was ready to pardon all such who acknowledging their errour should retire peaceably to their own houses resolving to live conformably to the Rites of the Catholick Church and in obedience to the Civil Magistrates Wherefore he commanded all his Courts of Parliament not to proceed in matters of Religion upon any past Informations but to provide with all severity for the future that they should offend no more in the like kind nor keep any unlawful Assemblies And because he desired above all things to satisfie his people and to reform abuses in the Government That he therefore signified his pleasure to assemble all the Princes and eminent persons of the Kingdom at Fountain-bleau a place fitly situated in the heart of France and but few leagues distant from Paris to provide by their counsel for the urgent necessities of State to which purpose he gave free leave and power to all persons whatsoever to come to the Assembly or else to send their Deputies and grievances in writing which he would not only graciously hear himself but the supplicants should have redress in all that was reasonable or just With these and the like Decrees divulged on purpose and with dissimulation the Court Master-piece they in a reasonable manner secured the great ones from their fears and jealousies nor was there any one who believed not but that the Queen-Mother and the Guises being terrified with the sudden attempt of the Conspirators and doubting more than ever new Insurrections had determined in a fair and fitting way to satisfie the discontented Princes and so to regulate the form of Government that all should again participate according to their merits the charges and honours of the Kingdom In this interim the Prince of Conde was discharged of his Guard and left free either to stay at Court or depart as he pleased neither the King nor the Queen omitting any demonstrations of kindness that might appease him But he grievously troubled in mind not being able to quiet his thoughts for if he stayed he stayed in danger and going away he went as criminal at length he resolved to taste in some measure the Kings inclinations and to find out if it were possible the intention of those that governed Wherefore being one day at Council where the Princes of the Blood are always admitted he laboured by weighty and earnest speeches to clear himself from being guilty of any practice either against the Kings person or the Queens as had been falsly suggested by his enemies But because things done in secret cannot otherwise be cleared that he was ready to maintain his innocence with his Sword in his hand against any person whatsoever that durst calumniate him as a partaker in the late Conspiracy Which words though they were directed to the Princes of Lorain nevertheless the Duke of Guise not forgetting the resolutions already taken most cunningly dissembling added thereunto that he knowing the Princes goodness and candor offered himself in person to accompany him and hazard his life as his second if there were any that would accept the challenge These Ceremonies past over which were so artificially carried on both sides that the most suspitious and least apt to believe began to think them real the Prince not at all quiet nor secure within but thinking he had done enough for his justification departed presently from Court and with great diligence went into Bearn to the King of Navarre They omitted not to use the like artifices with the Constable the Admiral and the rest but entertained them with kind Letters and Commissions and charges of trust Neither was there less care to provide in all the Provinces against any new Insurrections for which cause the Gens d' Armes were sent into several parts of the Kingdom that were most suspected and
diligence they at Court made their provisions where continuing still their wonted dissimulation they studied all manner of pretences and colours to draw near to the Kings person or else remove out of the suspected Provinces all such who being united with the Princes of the Blood had received Commissions to trouble or molest them For this cause the Duke of Estampes being sent for under pretence that he should be imployed as Governour of the Kingdom of Scotland was entertained with artificial delays and Senarpont being declared Lieutenant to the Mareshal of Brissac coming to receive new Instructions in order to his Government was by the same arts hindred from raising any commotion in Picardy and so all the rest with sundry delays and excuses were in like manner entertained and suspended But the remedies were not sufficient for the wound already festered The Hugonots having taken courage from the first Councils of the Insurrection at Ambois and the open profession of the Admiral began to raise commotions in all parts of the Kingdom and laying aside all obedience and respect not only made open resistance against the Magistrates but in many places had directly taken Arms endeavouring to raise the Countries and get strong places into their hands whither they might retire with safety which was grown to such a pass that from all parts came complaints against them to the Court and news of their deportments But one thing more important and more grievous than all the rest made them hasten their former resolutions For the Prince of Conde moved by his old inclinations and urged by the sting of Conscience not being able to quiet his mind or moderate his thoughts resolved to make himself Master of a strong place in some part of the Kingdom which might serve him afterwards for a retreat or standing quarter if he were forced to make preparations for the War Amongst many others in which he kept secret intelligence none pleased him so well as Lions being a populous rich City placed upon two Navigable Rivers not far from Geneva the principal seat of the Hugonots and placed so near upon the Confines that he might easily receive speedy succours from the Protestant Princes of Germany and the united Cantons of Switzers and from whence upon any accident or necessity he might soon retire into some free open place out of the Kingdom Wherefore using the assistance of two Brothers the Maligni's his old servants he found a means to treat with divers principal men of the City which by reason of the Traffick is always inhabited by many strangers of all Nations and through the neighbourhood of Geneva was then though covertly replenished with people averse to the Catholick Religion and inclined to Calvins Doctrine These when they thought they had got a party strong enough in the City to make insurrection endeavoured to bring in privately Souldiers unarmed and others of their faction with which being afterwards furnished with arms they might on a sudden possess themselves of the Bridges and Town-house and at length reduce the Town wholly into their power The Mareschal of S. Andre was then Governour of Lions who being sent for upon the present occasions to Court left there in his place with the same authority his Nephew the Abbot of Achon He by means of Catholick Merchants jealous to preserve their own estates and enemies to those Counsels that might disturb the peace of the City having perfectly discovered the practices of the Hugonots and the time that they determined to rise the night before the fifth of September appointed Pro with the chief Deputy of the Citizens with three hundred Fire-locks to place a guard upon the Bridges over the Rhone and the Soane and besiege that part of the City which is placed between the two Rivers where he knew the Conspirators were to assemble The Maligni's perceiving the Catholicks design not willing to stay to be besieged and assaulted where they could not defend themselves holpen by the darkness of the night prevented the Governours men and hasting with great courage possessed themselves of the Bridge over the Soane where they lay watching with great silence in hope that the Catholicks terrified with a sudden encounter would be easily disordered whereby the passage would be free for them to the other part of the Bridge and to make themselves Masters of the great place and of the chiefest strong parts in the Town But it fell out otherwise For the Catholicks enduring the first shock without being troubled or disordered and afterwards continual fresh supplies of men being sent by the Governour the Conspirators could no longer resist The rest of their complices seeing the beginning so difficult durst neither stir not appear any longer Wherefore the Maligni's having fought all night and being wearied out as the day began to break perceiving the Gate behind them was open which the Governour on purpose to facilitate their flight had commanded not to be shut lest by an obstinate perseverance all might be indangered they fled away and many of their faction with them and others hid themselves by which means the City was freed from those great commotions Then the Governour calling in those Troops that lay about the Town and having made diligent search for the Conspirators to terrifie the Hugonots with the severity of their punishment condemned many of them to be hanged and preserving the rest alive sent them presently to Court who served afterwards to confirm the depositions of the prisoners against the discontented Princes The news of this attempt being come to Court the King resolving to use no longer delays nor give more time for new experiments departed from Fountain-bleau with those thousand Lances that used to attend him and two old Regiments of Foot that were newly come out of Piedmont and Scotland and taking the way of Orleans sollicited the Deputies of the Provinces to appear The whole French Nation is distinguished into three orders which they call States The first consists of Ecclesiasticks the second of the Nobility and the third of the common people These being divided into thirty Precincts or Jurisdictions which they call Baillages or Seneschausees when a general Assembly of the Kingdom is to be held go all to their chief City and dividing themselves into three several Chambers every one chuses a Deputy who in the name of that Body is to assist at the general Assembly wherein are proposed and discussed all matters concerning the several Orders or Government of the State In this manner three Deputies are sent by every Baillage one for the Ecclesiasticks one for the Nobility and one for the People which by a more honourable term are called the third Estate Being all met together in presence of the King the Princes of the Blood and Officers of the Crown they form the Body of the States-General and represent the Authority Name and Power of the whole Nation When the King is capable to govern and present they have power to
him to the authority of his place and seeming to acknowledge from him both her own greatness and the welfare of her sons yet in minority that he ambitious to be held the Moderator and Arbitrator of all things would easily be brought to favour her Regency and to shew himself Neuter to both Factions So that having the consent of the King of Navarre and the Guises who on both sides were now inclined to thoughts of peace she made shew of confessing that all things depended upon his power giving order that the Captains of the Guard and the Governour of the City at his entry into the Gates should deliver up to him the chief Command of the Souldiers acknowledging him as in effect was but just for General of the Militia By which testimony of favour the ancient sparks of loyalty and devotion reviving in him wherewith he had so many years served the Grandfather and the Father of the present King turning himself about to the Captains with the same majestical countenance that he used always to have he told them That since the King had again intrusted him with the command of the Armies they should not need to stand long with such watchfulness upon the Guard in a time of peace for he would soon take such an order that though he were yet in age of minority he should be obeyed in all parts of France by his Subjects without the force of Arms. So being come to the Kings Palace where the Queen received him with great shews of honour and he doing homage to the young King with tears in his eyes exhorted him not to have any apprehension of the present troubles for he and all good French men would be ready to spend their lives for the preservation of his Crown From which the Queen taking courage without any delay entring into private discourse with him about the present affairs not to give time to the practices of others told him that she had placed all hope of her own welfare and her Sons in him only that the Kingdom was divided between two pretending Factions which resolving to persecute each other had forgotten their obedience to their Prince and the publick safety that there was no other person of Authority who standing neuter could suppress their pretences that there was no hope of preserving her children in possession of the Crown which was aimed at and aspired to by so many if he mindful of his Loyalty of which he had given so long a testimony did not undertake the protection of the young King of the Kingdom afflicted with such distractions and of the whole Royal Family that was then in a very slippery dangerous condition and relied only upon the hope of the fidelity and aid from those who had been obliged and advanced by their Predecessors To which words adding all the womanish flatteries that either the time or business required she so wrought him to her will that he not only consented to the accomodation treated with the King of Navarre but seeing the Guises already lessened and the charge of the affairs with the first dignity of the Kingdom returned again into his own hands forgetting all private interests of particular Factions proposed that he would unite himself with the Queen for the conservation of the Crown by which only he pretended to hold that place which in the course of a long life he had taken such pains to attain unto The accommodation then agreed upon and confirmed by the Authority of the Constable without further delay they assembled the Kings Council at which were assistant all the Princes and Officers of the Crown that were present Where the Chancellor proposing according to ordinary use in the Kings presence it was unanimously resolved upon That the Queen-Mother should be declared Regent of the whole Kingdom the King of Navarre President and Governour of the Provinces the Constable Superintendent of all the Forces the Duke of Guise as Grand-Master-Keeper of the Palace and the Cardinal of Lorain High Treasurer That the Admiral the Mareschals and Governours of the Provinces should enjoy and execute their charges without being intrenched upon by Strangers that the Supplications and Letters of the Provinces should be addressed to the King of Navarre who should make report thereof to the Queen and return such answers as she and the Council thought good that all Embassies and Letters of Negotiation with Foreign Princes should be brought immediately to the Queen and she to communicate them to the King of Navarre that in the Kings Council where the Princes of the Blood were to assist the Queen should preside and make all Propositions and when she was away the King of Navarre or in absence of them both the High Chancellor all dispatches whatsoever passing under the common name of the Governours of the Kingdom Conditions by which the Princes of the Blood had in shew a great part of the Government but in substance all authority and power remained in the Queen She promised further than this although secretly by little and little to open a way to Liberty of Conscience for the Hugonots and by the same address in a short time to remove the Guises from all Ministerial dignities which were the two conditions finally proposed by the two discontented Princes and by her through a final necessity feignedly accepted of The precipice of things being thus stopped and the best order taken that could be for the Government of the Kingdom the Prince of Conde according to the Agreement was set at liberty and departing from the Court to shew how free he was within a few days after returned thither again and lastly was by an honourable Edict in the Parliament of Paris absolved from the imputation laid upon him and the Sentence declared null and irregular which was pronounced against him by the Judges Delegates as incapable of judging the Princes of the Blood The Visdame of Chartres enjoyed not the benefit of this Agreement for when he was first taken prisoner being put into the Bastile a fortress placed upon the skirts of the City of Paris he grew into such a discontent and indisposition of body that he died before the Accommodation was fully concluded Things being in this state ended the year 1560 but in the beginning of the year after the Regent and the King of Navarre not willing that the affairs thus setled should be disturbed by any new practises dismissed the Assembly of the States after they had celebrated the Ceremonies of the first Session having caused by their dependents this reason to be alledged from the beginning That the Deputies being sent by their Commonalty to treat with the late King their Commission was expired by his death and therefore they had no power under the reign of the present King either to treat or conclude any thing concerning the State Yet notwithstanding they gave Commission that the Deputies upon the first opportunity should meet at a place appointed to consult
not so much for the importance of the thing or the injury received which at the first was otherwise determined in the Kings Council as because they manifestly saw that the King of Navarre's intention which drew along with it the Queens consent was wholly to suppress and tread under foot their greatness But knowing they were thought to be men of passion and ambition and seeing themselves not able in a private dispute to deal with the Princes of the Blood who had then in their hands all the Kings force and authority they dissembled the affront done unto them and made shew only of being moved and offended at the tacite toleration that was permitted to the Calvinists covering in this manner with a pious pretence under the Vail of Religion the interests of private passion So by degrees the discords of great men were confounded with the dissentions of Religion and the Factions were no more called the discontented Princes and the Guisarts but more truly and by more significant names one the Catholick and the other the Hugonot party Factions which under the colour of piety administred pernicious matter to all the following mischiefs and distractions The Queen Regent and the Constable held the Kings party as it were in the middle of a balance and the Constable though he hated Calvinism and lived conformable to the Roman Church nevertheless both in respect of his Nephews and to preserve the publick peace was contented that they should proceed warily in matters of Religion until such time as the King being come to age should be able to govern himself But to confirm in the mean while the Kings Authority and Empire although in minority it was thought expedient by those that governed that he should be acknowledged with the usual Ceremonies belonging to the Kings of France Wherefore they resolved to carry him to Rheims and in that place where the holy Oyl is kept with great veneration which served at the Coronation of the first Christian King Clonis to cause him to be anointed or as they commonly call it Sacré and from thence to conduct him to the City of Paris there to reside as the Kings for the most part are accustomed in the principal City of the Kingdom At the Ceremonies of the Coronation there arose a new strife for precedency between the Princes of the Blood and the Duke of Guise For these pretended to the first place as they were first in dignity before any whosoever and the Duke of Guise as first Peer of France pretended in waiting at the Ceremony to precede every man and though the Kings Council determined in favour of the Duke of Guise because at the Crowning of the King the presence and assistance of the Peers which are twelve six Ecclesiasticks and six Secular is requisite and the Princes of the Blood having not any thing to do their attendance is not necessary notwithstanding they being apt to take fire at every little spark this was enough very much to incense and exasperate them In the mean while the Admiral and the Prince of Conde had used all possible endeavour to draw the Constable to the protection of their party but though Francis Mareschal of Momorancy his eldest son who was streightly united with them used great industry to perswade his Father yet nothing could move his constancy being resolved not to make himself in his old age head of a Faction or an Author of new dissentions in Religion Wherefore the Admiral always an Inventer of subtile counsels thought with himself that he would make him concur with them by some other way At Pointoise a Town seven leagues from Paris the Assembly was held of certain Deputies of the Provinces to consult of a means to pay the debts of the Crown which by reason of the past Wars amounted to a very important sum and although the Mareshal of Momorancy presided in this Assembly yet the Admiral had some of his nearest Familiars that were of it by whose means he had the commodity to cause any thing to be proposed there that he pleased Wherefore the Brothers of Coligni and the Prince of Conde resolved by means of their Confidents to propose in the Assembly That all those who had received any Donations from the Kings Francis the First or Henry the Second should be obliged to restore them into the publick Treasury making account that in this manner without imposing new Taxes they might pay the greatest part of the debts which within and without the Kingdom occasioned both to the publick and particulars so great trouble They made this Proposition because the partakers of the late Kings bounty were the Guises the Dutchess Diana the Mareschal S. Andre and the Constable And for those they desired to see the effect of it to their utter ruine but for the Constable it was designed to put him only in fear and necessitate him to unite himself with the Faction of the Princes to avoid the danger of losing his estate which was the fruits of so many years sweat and labour and such was the animosity of the Factions that even his Nephews made themselves the Ministers to bring these streights and cares upon their Uncle But as Counsels too subtile and forced use often to produce contrary and unthought-of ends so this attempt had an effect much different from that which the contrivers thereof designed for in this restitution of Goods the Constable and Guises having an equal interest Diana who was joyned in affinity with both of them having already regained a confidence with them began as concerned in the same business to treat of it with the Constable and as she was a woman of great wit well instructed in what she was to do ill-affected towards the Queen and greatly terrified with the restitution which was spoken of she used her skill to pass from this to other discourses tending to a reconcilement with the Catholick Faction and the Princes of Lorain and from a consult how to hinder the proposed restitution coming to inviegh against the Admiral and the Prince of Conde who was suspected to be the Author of it at last they fell to a deploration of the present state in which under the rule of a Pupil King and a stranger woman things were governed with such pestiferous and destructive Counsels that to promote ambition and private passions the publick peace and tranquility were destroyed with introducing shamelesly into the Kingdom those heresies which being condemned by the Catholick Church were so carefully punished with sword and fire by the just severity of the late Kings Nor made she an end with this condoleance but wen◠on with the same efficacy that the whole Kingdom was extreamly amazed and very much troubled that one of the house of Momorancy which first received the Christian Religion who in the course of his past life had with great praise of Piety and Justice executed the chiefest Authority of the Kingdom should now as if he were charmed by
the arts of a woman suffer himself to be led by her appetite and one of so little wisdom as the King of Navarre to consent to those things which they did to the prejudice of Gods Church That he who had strength and power in his hands was streightly obliged to disturb and hinder those wicked Counsels which then prevailed and once more to lend that help with which he had oftentimes formerly supported the Crown afflicted and Religion wholly abandoned That he should call to mind his own Maxim so constantly observed in the glorious actions of his youth according to which he had ever condemned and opposed the power of strangers which always tends to the ruine not edifying of States and not now suffer two women one an Italian the other a Navaroise so perversly to destroy the foundations of the French Monarchy chiefly established upon the Basis of Piety and Religion That he should remember this was that same Catherine whose manners and disposition he had ever blamed and detested That these were the very same Hugonots whom he had so fiercely persecuted in the Reign of Henry the Second that the persons were not changed nor the quality of things but every one would believe that he in his old age suffered himself to be led either by ambition or inclinations of others to shew himself altogether different from those Maxims by which formerly he had guided his Actions To these perswasive speeches many times on purpose reiterated and adding many other reasons and by often visiting and sollicitation finding that the Constable began to yield partly through indignation conceived against his Nephew for what concerned his estate and partly through the hate of Calvinism at length Magdalen de Savoy his wife undertook the task wholly to vanquish his resolution who being not well pleased to see him bear such an ardent affection to his Nephews de Coligni and desirous to insinuate into the same place of his favour Honore de Savoye Marquis of Villars her Brother she let pass no occasion whereby she might prejudice them and advance his interest Nor did the practice end there but by the means of Diana the Mareshal of Saint Andre being also brought in who was no less concerned in the restitution they so wrought with him that partly to unite himself with those who had the same interest partly through the hate to his Nâ—phews and partly through the just apparence of the preservation of the Catholick Religion to which he was ever affected he began to incline to a friendship with the Guises Which when they once perceived they omitted not any artifice nor submission or other means that might conduce to draw him absolutely to their party having conceived new hopes to recover this way some part if not all of their former power in the Government And it so fell out that Diana Wife to the Mareshal of Momorancy who was the only obstacle to this Treaty being sick at Chantilly his affection forc'd him to leave his Father to visit her so that he being thus removed out of the way the friendship was finally concluded and a league made between the Constable and the Guises for the preservation of the Catholick Religion and mutual defence of their several Estates But when this combination was known to the Queen she conceiving she had lost her greatest stay and that the Princes of Lorain so much increased in strength and reputation being ill satisfied with her proceedings would endeavour to deprive her of the Government thought it so much more necessary to enter into a streighter union with the King of Navarre to counterpoize as much as was possible the other party knowing she was to be very studiously vigilant to preserve things in an equality so as neither the Kings safety nor stability of the Government should be endangered Wherefore the King of Navarre solliciting it and the Queen not disliking that his party should increase under the pretence to keep the Kingdom in peace during the Kings minority to appease the people formerly exasperated and at their first entring upon the Government to gain a plausible name of clemency it was commended to all the Parliaments by new Edicts and Decrees not further to molest any body for matter of Religion and to restore the goods houses and possessions of all such who for suspicion of Calvinism had been formerly deprived of them Which Edicts though the Parliament of Paris opposed and many Magistrates refused to obey them nevertheless the Hugonots having so specious a colour as the declared will of the King and the Regent approved of by the Council of State they of themselves took upon them to exercise a Liberty of Conscience encreasing still in number and force which perhaps would have fallen out according to the Queens intention if the multitude of the Hugonots had known how to contain themselves within the limits of modesty and reason But they on the contrary as those use who are led by a popular rage without the bridle of a formal Government finding themselves now supported and favoured loosed from the fear of punishment and laying aside all respect due to Magistrates by open Assemblies insolent speeches and other odious acts provoked against themselves the hate and disdain of the Catholicks from whence arising in all parts obstinate jars and bloody Factions every thing was full of tumult and all the Provinces of the Kingdom troubled with seditious rumours So that contrary to the intention of those that governed and contrary to the common opinion the remedy applied to maintain the State and preserve an union of peace during the Kings minority fell out to be dangerous and destructive and upon the matter occasioned all those dissentions and perils which with so much care they ought to prevent This gave opportunity to the Guises being encouraged and increased in strength to begin to oppose the present Government Insomuch as the Cardinal of Lorain taking a time to speak at the Council-Table without bearing any regard to the Queen or the King of Navarre who were present began to enter upon the point of Religion and with hot words and effectual speeches to shew with what indignity to the most Christian Kingdom what sin towards God and with how great scandal to all the world Liberty of Conscience was permitted to those who professing manifest heresies already condemned in all Councils went about scattering monstrous opinions in Religion corrupting the youth seducing simple persons and in all places of the Kingdom stirring up the people to tumult contempt and Rebellion Already the Priests could no longer celebrate their Sacrifices in Churches for the insolencies of the Hugonots already the Preachers durst not go into the Pulpit for the arrogancies of the Calvinists the Magistrates were no longer obeyed in their Jurisdictions through the Rebellion of Hereticks all places raged with discords burnings and slaughters through the presumption and perverseness of those who assumed to themselves a liberty of teaching
and believing after their own fashion and now the most Christian Kingdom and first-born of the Church was ready to turn Schismatick to separate it self from the obedience of the Apostolick See and the Faith of Christ only to satisfie the capritious humours of a few seditious persons Upon this subject he so enlarged himself with his wonted eloquence by which he used to prevail in all disputes that not any of the Hugonots favourers being able to answer the reasons he alledged but the King of Navarre holding his peace the Queen-mother not replying a word and the Chancellor startled and confounded it was resolved with great alacrity of all the Council who were exceedingly scandalized at the excessive license of the Hugonots that forthwith all the principal Officers of the Crown should assemble at the Parliament at Paris there in the Kings presence to debate these matters and resolve upon such remedies as were most necessary for the future It was impossible to hinder them from coming to the Parliament which was appointed upon the thirteenth day of Iuly for the King of Navarre durst not openly oppose it lest by declaring himself a Hugonot he should gain many Enemies and the Queen-Mother although she desired not to see the Catholick party increase in strength yet she was very much perplext in mind and above all things apprehensive lest the advancement and establishment of heresie should be imputed to her The contestations in the Parliament were very great and although the Protectors of the Hugonots employed their uttermost endeavours to obtain them a Decree for Liberty of Conscience by which Declaration they pretended that these stirs and dissentions would cease yet all was in vain For indeed it being clearly not only against the intention and authority of the Catholick Church but also contrary to the ancient customs of the Kingdom and the Councellors of the Parliament being exasperated by the continual complaints which were brought them from all parts against the insurrection of the Hugonots It was with a general consent expresly ordered that the Ministers should be expelled out of the Kingdom with a prohibition to use any other rites or ceremonies in Religion than what were held and taught by the Roman Church and all Assemblies and Meetings forbidden in any place either armed or unarmed unless in the Catholick Churches to hear Divine Service according to the usual â—ustom And to give some balance to the other party the same Edict contained that all Delinquencies found in matter of Religion before the publication thereof should be pardoned and that for the future all accusations or complaints of Heresie should be brought to the Bishops their Vicars or Surrogates and the Civil Magistrates to be assisting to them upon all occasions and that they should not proceed against those convict of Heresie further than banishment but abstain from any corporal punishment or effusion of blood This Deliberation comprehended in a solemn Edict approved and subscribed by the King the Queen and all the Princes and Lords of both Factions absolutely restrained the liberty of Religion and gave heart to the Catholick party which was not a little dejected But the Prince of Conde and the Admiral grieving at the depression of the Hugonots in whose number and force they had founded the strength of their Faction not able other ways to hinder the execution of the Edict which being imbraced with great affection by the Parliaments and the greater parts of the inferiour Magistrates they durst not oppose they advised to procure that the Calvinist Ministers should desire a conference in the Kings presence accompanied with his Prelates to propose and examine the Articles of their Doctrine hoping by indirect ways to bring it so about as again to introduce a liberty of Religion This demand of the Hugonots was opposed by many of the Catholick Prelates and in particular by the Cardinal of Tournon shewing that it was useless to dispute matters of Faith with men so extreamly obstinate and who persisted in opinions condemned by the Holy Church yet if they had a mind to have their reasons heard they might address themselves to the General Council at Trent where under safe conduct they should be permitted to propose and dispute their opinions But the Cardinal of Lorain was not against it either moved through hope by evident reasons to convince the Doctrine of the Hugonots and by that means disabuse the Consciences of simple people or set on as those that were emulous said with the vanity to shew his learning and eloquence and to render himself in such a publick Assembly so much the more eminent and renowned Howsoever his intentions were certain it is that he not contradicting the Ministers demand drew to his opinion the other Prelates and finally they all consented to the King of Navarre who being desirous to hear a solemn dispute for the setling of his own Conscience sollicited it with great earnestness in favour of the Hugonots Safe conducts then being sent to the Ministers that were retired to Geneva and Poissy a Town five leagues from Paris appointed the place for the conference besides the King and the Court there came thither on the Catholick party the Cardinals of Tournon Lorain Bourbon Armagnac and Guise and with the Bishops and Prelates of best esteem many Doctors of the Sorbon and other Divines sent for from the most famous Universities of the Kingdom There appeared for the Hugonots Theodore Beza head of all the rest Peter Martyr Vermeilo Francis de St. Paul Iohn Raimond and Iohn Virelle with many other Preachers which came some from Geneva some out of Germany and other neighbouring places There Theodore Beza with great flourishes of Rhetorick having first proposed his opinions and the Cardinal of Lorain with strength of Reason and authority of Scripture and of the Fathers of the holy Church strongly opposed him The Council of State thought it not fit that the King who being but young and not yet able to judge or discern of the truth should come any more to the Disputation lest he should be infected with some opinions less exact or less conformable to the Doctrines of the Catholick Church Wherefore the Dispute from being publick by degrees grew more private and finally after many meetings brake off without any conclusion or benefit at all The Catholick party got only this advantage that the King of Navarre himself remained little satisfied with the Hugonots having discovered that the Ministers agreed not amongst themselves about that Doctrine which they too unanimously preached but that some followed strictly Calvin's Opinions others inclined to the Doctrine of Ecolampadius and Luther some adhering to the Helvetian Confession others to the Augustan at which uncertainties being very much troubled from thence forward he began to leave them and incline to the Roman Religion But the Hugonots got much greater advantage by the Conference to which end only they desired it For being departed from the Diet they
that the rest would follow the example which that should give he endeavoured very sollicitously as was agreeable to the natural inclination of the inhabitants to hinder there the preachings and assemblies of the Hugonots and in all his other actions of the Government having still a regard to that end he hoped with the benefit of time by degrees to take away their credit and force and lastly their liberty of Religion which maintained in being and gave increase to that party The Prince of Conde was likewise in Paris who on the contrary encouraging the Preachers and enlarging as much as he could their license and liberty under colour of making the Edict of Ianuary to be observed arrogated to himself more by force than reason a great authority in all the affairs of State It appeared necessary to the King of Navarre by some means or other to make the Prince of Conde leave Paris For already either the desire of peace or the envy that he bore him had rendred him exceeding violent against him and Reason perswaded to preserve that City from tumults and seditions upon which the Catholick party chiefly relied but knowing his own forces were not sufficient or willing to communicate this resolution with the other Confederates before any thing were put in execution he sent for the Duke of Guise and the Constable that they might unite all their forces in the same place The Duke of Guise after he retired from Court dwelt at Iainville a place of his own upon the confines of Champagne and Picardy and having received advice from the King of Navarre being accompanied with the Cardinal his Brother with a train of many Gentlemen his dependants and two Squadrons of Lances for Guard was upon the way to be at Paris at the time appointed But the first day of March in the morning passing thorow a little Village in the same confines called Vassy his people heard an unusual noise of Bells and having asked what was the reason of it answer was made That it was the hour wherein the Hugonots used to assemble at their Sermons The Pages and Lacqueys of the Duke that went before the rest of the company moved with the novelty of the thing and a curiosity to see for then those Congregations began first to be kept in publick with jesting speeches and a tumult proper to such kind of people went towards the place where the Hugonots were assembled at their devotion who understanding that the Duke of Guise was there one of their chief persecutors and seeing a great troop come directly towards them fearing some affront or else indeed incensed with the words of derision and contempt which the rudeness of those people used against them without any further consideration presently fell to gather up stones and began to drive back those that advanced first towards the place of their assembly By which injury the Catholick party being incensed who came thither without intent of doing them harm with no less inconsideration betaking themselves to their Arms there began a dangerous scuffle amongst them The Duke perceiving the uproar and desiring to remedy it setting spurs to his horse without any regard put himself into the midst of them where whilst he reprehended his own people and exhorted the Hugonots to retire he was hit with a blow of a stone upon the left cheek by which though lightly hurt yet by reason he bled much being forced to withdraw himself out of the hurly-burly his followers impatient of such an indignity done to their Lord presently betook themselves to their Fire-arms and violently assaulting the house where the Hugonots retired to secure themselves killed above sixty of them and grievously wounded the Minister who climbing over the tyles saved himself in some of the adjoining houses The tumult ended the Duke of Guise called for the Officer of the place and began sharply to reprehend him for suffering such a pernicious license to the prejudice of passengers and he excusing himself that he could not hinder it by reason of the Edict of Ianuary which tolerated the publick Assemblies of the Hugonots The Duke no less offended at his answer than at the thing it self laying his hand upon his Sword replyed in choler This shall soon cut the bond of that Edict though never so binding From which words spoken in the heat of anger and not forgotten by those that were present many afterwards concluded that he was the author and contriver of the ensuing War But the Hugonots exceedingly incensed by this chance and being no longer able to keep themselves within the limits of patience not contented with what they had done formerly both in Paris where killing divers men they fired the Church of S. Medard and in other Cities all over the Kingdom now full of malice and rage stirred up such horrible tumults and bloody seditions that besides the slaughter of men in many places the Monasteries were spoiled Images thrown down the Altars broken and the Churches brutishly polluted By which actions every body being much incensed and the people in all places running headlong to take Arms the Heads of the Factions upon the same occasion went about gathering forces and preparing themselves for a manifest War But the Lords of both parties saw plainly that in the state things were then in they could not take Arms without running into an open Rebellion there being no pretext or apparent colour that covered with the shew of Justice the raising of Arms for the Catholick party could not oppose the Edict of Ianuary without apparently contradicting an Act of Council and trespassing against the Royal Power by which the Edict was authorized and on the other side the Hugonots having the Liberty of Conscience given them which was appointed by the Edict of Ianuary had no just cause to stir Wherefore each Faction desired to draw the King to their party and seizing upon his person by abolishing the Edict or interpreting it under his Name according to their own sense to make a shew of having the right on their sides and the contrary party by opposing the Kings will and resisting him in person to run into an actual Rebellion The Queen-Mother very well knowing these designs and desiring as much as was possible to preserve her own liberty and her Sons continued her wonted artifices so to balance the power of the great ones that by their tyranny they might not prejudice the security of the State and having left Paris that she might not be constrained by either Faction she went to Fountain-bleau a house of pleasure belonging to the Kings of France which being a free open place she conceived she could not be forced to declare her self and hoped by doubtful speeches and ambiguous promises to maintain her credit with both parties Where she gave assurances to the Prince of Conde and the Lords of Chastillon who being inferiour in strength to the Catholicks were gone out of Paris to arm themselves that she would join
ancient Protector and Head of the Catholick party that those things resolved upon without his consent should by any means whatsoever be disturbed and the honour of disturbing them redound apparently upon himself he peremptorily opposed all the Queens arguments shewing that they should at the same time lose their credit and reputation when they suffered themselves to be so easily deluded by a woman who did all with a design to throw her self into the arms of the contrary party if fondly giving credit to her words they should so easily be perswaded to depart from the Court that it would too much prejudice the justice of their cause if it should appear by their own confession that the end of their coming was not for the publick good or preservation of the Royal Authority but through private passions and particular interests and that through an inward guilt they had not pursued those intentions which they purposed to effect That they ought not by the artificial perswasions of the Queen to be diverted from a deliberation so maturely weighed and unanimously resolved upon nor to satisfie her will suffer those things to be laid aside which were dictated by Reason prescribed by Justice and commanded by Religion the preservation and respect of which had chiefly brought them thither But howsoever it was no longer seasonable to defer or spend time in discourses The Prince of Conde with an armed power was already at hand the Hugonots had already joyned their forces who without doubt would carry the King along with them if they did not first take order for his security And therefore this being a business not to be determined by perswasions it was necessary to use force and carrying away the King leave the Queen to take that party which pleased her best For having with them the person of the lawful King and the first Prince of the Blood to whom the Government naturally belonged they needed little to regard what she should do with her self And it was true that the Prince of Conde joyned with the Lords of Chastillon and the rest of his adherents already drew near to the Court Wherefore the Constable and the King of Navarre being confirmed by these reasons and seeing it was necessary to break off all treaties and delays gave the Queen personally to understand that she must instantly resolve for they had determined whatever hapned to carry the King and his Brothers with them to Paris leâ—t they should fall into the hands of the Hugonots who as they had advertisement were not far off that it was not fit for them to leave their lawful Prince a prey to Hereticks who desired nothing more than to have him a prisoner that they might under his name subvert the foundations of the Kingdom That there was now no time to be lost nor means to put it off that they would dispose of the King as their allegiance and the common good required For what concerned her self that they would not determine any thing but as it was their duty leave her free to do what she pleased Though this intimation were peremptory and sudden yet the Queen was not at all surprised therewith having long foreseen it and designed what in such a case would be fittest to do Wherefore being necessitated to declare her self though it were against her will and she foresaw War would quickly ensue thereupon she would not by any means separate her self from the Catholick party not only because reason and justice so advised but because she likewise conceived that both her own safety and her Sons depended upon their strength So that with her wonted vivacity of courage presently resolving she returned answer to the King of Navarre and the Constable That she was no less a Catholick nor less sollicitous of the general good of that Religion than any other whatsoever that for this time she would rather believe the counsel of others than her own judgment and since all agreed that it was best to go she was ready to satisfie them And so without any other reply she presently put her self in a readiness to depart notwithstandig at the same time she dispatched Letters to the Prince of Conde lamenting that she could not discharge the promise she had made to put both the Kings Person and her own into their hands for the Catholicks coming first had carried them by force to Paris but that they should not lose their courage neglect their care for the preservation of the Crown nor suffer their enemies to arrogate to themselves the absolute power in the Government So being mounted on horseback with the King and her other Sons and compassed about with the Catholick Lords who omitted no observance or demonstrations of honour that might appease her they went that night to Melun the next day to the Bois de Vincennes and with the same speed the morning after to Paris It is most certain that the young King was seen that day by many to weep being perswaded that the Catholick Lords restrained him of his liberty and that the Queen-Mother being discontented that her wonted arts prevailed not and foreseeing the mischiefs of the future War seemed perplexed in mind and spake not a word to any body of which the Duke of Guise making little account was heard to say publickly That the good is always good whether it proceed from love or force But the Prince of Conde having received this news upon the way and finding that he was either prevented by the Catholicks or deluded by the Queen he presently stopt his horse and stood still a good while doubtful what resolution to take all those future troubles that were like to ensue representing themselves before him with a face of terrour But the Admiral who was somewhat behind overtaking him they conferred a little together and after a deep sigh the Prince said We are gone so far forward that we must either drink or be drowned and without any further dispute taking another way he went with great speed towards Orleans which he had formerly designed to possess himself of Orleans is one of the principal Cities of the Kingdom some thirty leagues distant from Paris of a large compass abundance in provision commodious for buildings and very populous which being in the Province of Beausse stands as it were the Navel of the Kingdom upon the River of Loire anciently called Ligeris a great Navigable River which passing thorow many Provinces at length runs into the British Sea This City by reason of the Navigation the fertility of the Soil the eminency of it and the mutual commerce it had with many other places seemed to the Prince very convenient for a standing quarter and to oppose against Paris by making it the principal seat for their Faction For which reasons having many months before cast his thoughts upon it he had taken pains to hold secret intelligence with some of the Citizens which were of Calvins Religion and by their means to raise a
great party of the youth who were of unquiet spirits factious and inclined to a desire of Novelties So that the disposition of the Inhabitants answering the instigation of the complices already a great part of the people were willing to take Arms. And that things might be done in due order the Prince had the day before sent Monsieur de Andelotte to the City who entring thereinto secretly at the same time that the Prince seised upon the Court should endeavour likewise to make himself Master of the Town But though it so fell out that the Prince could not arrive at Court Andelotte not knowing what had happened armed three hundred of his followers and at the day appointed suddenly seised on S. Iohn's Gate Upon which accident Monsieur de Monterau Governour of the City getting together some few men of Monsieur de Sipierres company who by chance were then thereabouts very hotly assaulted the Conspirators with no little hope that they should be able to drive them away and recover the entrance of the Gate where they had not had time enough to fortifie themselves so that joyning in a bloody fight after a conflict of many hours Andelotte at length began to yield to the multitude of the Catholicks who ran thither armed from all the parts of the Town and had surely received an affront if he had not been opportunely assisted by an unexpected succour For the Prince of Conde not finding the Court at Fountain-bleau and therefore desisting from his voyage returned much sooner than he thought and marching with great diligence approached near to Orleans at the same time that the fight began and knowing it to be very violent by the continual shot and incessant ringing of Bells which might be heard many miles off he presently gallopped with all his Cavalry towards the City to succour his Confederates who were already in great danger of being defeated They were more than three thousand horse and ran headlong with such fury that the peasants though astonished with the unusual spectacle of civil arms in the midst of their fright and wonder could not forbear to laugh seeing here a horse fall there a man tumbled over and nevertheless without regarding any accident run furiously one over another as fast as their horses could go upon a design which no body knew but themselves But this haste so ridiculous to the Spectators had very good success to the Princes intentions For coming with such a powerful succour and in so fit an opportunity of time the Governour being driven away and those that resisted suppressed at last the Town which was of exceeding consequence was reduced into his power and by the Authority of the Commanders preserved from pillage But the Churches escaped not the fury of the Hugonot-Souldiers who with bruitish examples of barbarous savageness laid them all waste and desolate Thus the Prince having taken Orleans and made it the seat of his Faction he began to think upon War And first having appointed a Council of the principal Lords and Commanders he advised with them of the means to draw as many Towns and Provinces to his Party as was possible and to get together such a sum of money as might defray the expences which at the beginning of a War are ever very great The Catholick party were intent upon the same ends who being come to Paris with the young King and the Queen held frequent consultations how best to order the affairs for their own advantage in which Councils the Duke of Guise openly declared that he thought it most expedient to proceed to a War with the Hugonots so to extinguish the fire before it burst out into a consuming flame and to take away the roots of that growing evil On the contrary the Chancellor de l' Hospital secretly set on by the Queen proposing many difficulties and raising doubts and impediments upon every thing perswaded an agreement by which both parties absenting themselves from the Court the power of the Government should be left free and quiet to the Queen and the King of Navarre But being sharply reproved by the Constable and after the news of the revolt of Orleans injuriously treated under pretence of being a Gown-man he was excluded from the Council that was now called the Council of War by which means also a principal instrument was taken from the Queen who having no power left in that Council for there were newly admitted to it Claud Marquess de â—oisy Honore Marquess Villars Louis de Lansac Monsieur de Cars the Bishop of Auxerre the Sieurs de Maugiron and la Brosse who all absolutely depended upon the Constable and the Guises every thing on that side likewise tended to the raising of Arms. At the first as it ever falleth out their pens were more active than their swords For the Prince of Conde and his adherents willing to justifie in writing the cause of their taking Arms published certain Manifests and Letters in print directed to the King the Court of Parliament in Paris the Protestant Princes of Germany and to other Christian Princes in which very largely but no less artificially dilating themselves they concluded that they had taken Armâ— to set the King at liberty and the Queen his Mother who by the Tyrannical power of the Catholick Lords were kept prisoners and to cause obedience to be rendred in all parts of the Kingdom to his Majesties Edicts which by the violence of certain men that arrogate to themselves a greater Authority in the Government than of right belonged to them were impiously despised and trodden under foot and therefore that they were ready presently to lay down their Arms if the Duke of Guise the Constable and the Mareshal de St. Andre retiring themselves from the Court would leave the King and the Queen in a free place in their own power and that liberty of Religion might be equally tolerated and maintained in all parts of the Kingdom The Parliament at Paris answered their Manifest and the Letters shewing that the pretence was vain by which they sought to justifie their taking of Arms which they had immediately raised against the Kings Person and his Royal Authority for so far was the King or the Queen his Mother from being deprived of liberty or retained in prison by the Constable and the Guises that on the contrary they were in the capital City of the Kingdom where the chief Parliament resided and in which commanded as Governour Charles Cardinal of Bourbon Brother to the Prince of Conde and one of the Princes of the Blood That the King of Navarre Brother also to the same Prince of Conde held the chief place in the Government and the Queen-Mother the charge of the Regency both chosen by the Council according to the ancient custom and confirmed by the consent of the States-General of the Kingdom that every day they assembled the Council composed of eminent persons to consult of fit remedies for the present evils
that the Edict of Ianuary was intirely observed with full Liberty of Conscience to those of the pretended reformed Religion notwithstanding it depended wholly upon the Kings will to call in those Edicts whensoever he should think sit especially that of Ianuary made by way of provision and which was accepted by the Parliaments only for a time That the Hugonots had of themselves violated the Edict made in their favour because contrary to the form thereof they went to their assemblies armed without the assistance of the Kings Officers conditions expresly mentioned in the same And besides this rashness they were likewise so bold as in all places to raise tumults and commit disorders and slaughters Wherefore their rebellion could not be excused with so slight a pretence seeing many Towns were openly seized upon Souldiers raised the Munition consumed Artillery cast Moneys coyned the publick Revenues spent Churches thrown down the Monasteries laid desolate and infinite other proceedings no way agreeing to the Duty of Subjects but express acts of Felony and Rebellion Wherefore they exhorted the Prince of Conde that following the example of his Ancestors he should return to the King abandoning the society of Hereticks and factious persons and not so cruelly wound the bosom of his own Country the welfare whereof as Prince of the Blood he was obliged to maintain with the hazard of his own person even to the last period of his life The Constable likewise and the Guises made an Answer in their own behalf and after a long narration of the services they had done to the Crown concluded that they were ready not only to depart from the Court but to enter into a voluntary exile upon condition that the Arms taken up against his Majesty might be laid down the places kept against him delivered up the Churches that were ruined restored the Catholick Religion preserved and an intire obedience rendred to the lawful King under the Government of the King of Navarre and the Regency of the Queen-Mother After which Declarations past on both sides the King and the Queen together by the advice of the Council made another Answer to the Prince of Conde and caused it to be divulged in print in which they avowed That they were in full liberty and that they had voluntarily removed the Court to Paris to remain there in great security and to advise with the Officers of the Crown how to remedy the present disorders That they were ready to continue the observation of the Edict of Ianuary and to see it should be entirely kept until such time as the King came of Age And since the Catholick Princes whose loyalty and vertue was sufficiently known to all France were contented to retire themselves from Court That the Prince of Conde nor his Adherents had any manner of excuse longer to keep at such a distance and in Arms but that they ought presently to put both themselves and the places they possessed into obedience of the King which if they did besides a pardon for what was past they should be well lookt upon by their Majesties as good Subjects and punctually maintained in all their priviledges and degrees Whilst these things were in agitation the Queen endeavoured to bring it so to pass that both parties to colour their proceedings and not to seem to condemn themselves of any violence to the Kings person should retire to their several charges and leave the Government of the State to her and the King of Navarre who being of a facile nature was a fit instrument for the establishment of her Sons in the Kingdom But after much Treating and many Declarations on both sides all was reduced to this point That neither of them would be the first to disband their forces and upon this cavil they made large Propositions in writing without concluding any thing in fact At the same time that these Manifests were published to the world and every man busie about the Treaty the Prince of Conde and the Admiral used means to draw all the greatest Towns and those that lay most convenient for them to their party To which purpose having scattered men of understanding and trust in the several Provinces they with divers policies by the assistance of the Hugonots and other seditious persons which abounded in all parts of the Kingdom easily made themselves Masters of the principal Cities and other strong places of greatest consequence With these practices revolted the City of Rouen the residence of the Parliament of Normandy and in the same Province Diepe and Havre de Grace situated upon the Ocean on that Coast that looks toward England In Poictou and Touraine with the like skill they got into their hands Angiers Blois Poictiers Tours and Vendosme In Daulphine Valence and at last after many attempts the City of Lyons also and in Gascoigne Guienne and Languedoc where the Hugonots swarmed most except Burdeaux Thoulouse and some other Fortresses they had in a manner possessed themselves of all the Cities and walled Towns By which Insurrections all France being in an uproar and not only the Provinces but private houses and families divided amongst themselves there ensued such miserable accidents that every place afforded spectacles of desolation fire rapine and bloodshed And because the Contributions they had from the Hugonots though they gave very largely and their own private Revenues with the pillage they had in those Towns that they took was not sufficient to maintain the charge of the War the Prince of Conde made all the Gold and Silver in the Churches to be brought to him and coyned it publickly into money which was no little help to them For the ancient piety of that Nation had in every place adorned the reliques and filled the Temples with no small Treasure Nor was their diligence less to provide Munition and Artillery For in the Towns which they surprised and particularly in Tours having found a great quantity they sent it to Orleans to supply their present occasions where having appointed the Convent of Franciscan Fryars for a Magazine they kept there in very good order all the Stores and Provisions that they made with exceeding industry for the future But the Governours of the Kingdom having resolved and determined a War with no less diligence brought the Catholick Army together near about Paris where entering into consultation what they should do concerning the Edict of Ianuary though there was some difference in their opinions they all concluded it should be observed partly not more to sharpen the humours already too much stirred and partly not to add strength or colour to the Hugonots cause who whilst the Edict was maintained had no manner of reasonable pretence to take Arms. But because the People of Paris reverencing as in the greatest troubles they have ever done the Catholick Religion instantly desired that no Congregations of the Hugonots might be permitted amongst them First to take away an occasion of tumults and dangeâ—s in the principal City which
years by the Kings of England her Predecessors and at last recovered by the Duke of Guise in the Reign of Henry the Second But because the Hugonots were not Masters of that place she demanded that in the mean time they should consign to her Havre de Grace a Fortress and Port of less consequence upon the coast of Normandy and that they should receive her Garrisons into Diepe and Rouen These conditions seemed to many intolerable and not to be consented unto through any necessity whatsoever knowing the infamy and publick hate they should undergo if they made themselves instruments to dismember the Kingdom of such important places and bring into them the most cruel implacable enemies of the French Nation But the Ministers who in all deliberations were of great Authority and in a manner reverenced as Oracles alledged that no consideration was to be had of worldly things where there was question of the heavenly Doctrine and propagation of GOD's Word Wherefore all other things were to be contemned so as Religion might be protected and Liberty of Conscience established The Prince of Conde and the Admiral being desirous to continue their Commands and necessitated by their own private affairs to pursue the enterprise were of the same opinion so that their Authority overcoming all opposition after many consultations it was at last concluded to satisfie Queen Elizabeth and by all means to accept the conditions proposed To which effect they presently dispatched Monsieur de Briquemaut and the new Vidame of Chartres with Letters of credit from the Prince and the Confederates to confirm the agreement in England Andelot and the Prince of Portian with such a sum oâ— money as they could get together went to sollicit the levies of the Germans the Count de la Roch-foucaut went to Angoulesme the Count de Montgomery retired into Normandy Monsieur de Soâ—bize to Lyons the Prince the Admiral Genlis and Bouchavenes stayed to defend Orleans and the places adjacent But many of the Commissioners for the confederacy which was treated with England not being able to endure such dishonourable conditions began to forsake them amongst which Monsieur de Pienne went over to the Kings Army and the Sieur de Morvilliers chosen by the Prince to be Governour of Rouen that he might not be forced to admit an English Garrison into a Town of such consequence leaving that charge retired into Picardy to his own house Whilst by these means the Hugonots endeavoured to provide themselves with Forces the Catholicks designed to make an attempt upon Orleans as the chief sourse and seat of all the War But in regard it was exceedingly well provided for Defence and furnished with Munition of all kinds they knew it was an enterprise of great difficulty Wherefore first to cut off from it the hopes of succours they resolved to take in the places round about that so they might afterwards with more facility straighten it with a siege or being deprived of succours assault it by force For which purpose they raised their Camp the 11 of Iuly and the Duke of Guise leading the Van and the King of Navarre the Battalia whilst every one of both sides expected to see them setled before Orleans they leaving that Town on the left hand and passing sixteen leagues farther on a suddain assailed Blois which though it were full of people beautified with one of the noblest Castles for a Kings house in the whole Kingdom and situated upon the same side of the River of Loire yet it was not so fortified that it could hope to make any long resistance against the Kings Army Wherefore after the Souldiers which were in guard saw the Cannon planted being terrified with the danger they passed the River upon the Bridge and throwing away their Arms sought to save themselves by flight which though the Duke of Guise knew who with the Van-guard was nearest to the wall yet being more intent to take the Town than to pursue those that ran away whilst the Citizens dispatched their Deputies to capitulate he sent a party of foot to make an assault who finding the breach forsaken that was made by a few Cannon shot took the place without resistance which by the fury of the Souldiers their Commanders not forbidding them was miserably sackt From Blois the Army marched towards Tours a much more noble populous and ancient City wherein the name of the Hugonots first took vigour and force but the people who for a few days at the bginning of the Siege made shew that they would stand resolutely upon their defence when they perceived the Trenches were made and the Artillery planted of their own accord cast out the Commanders and rendered the place saving their goods and persons which conditions were intirely observed In the mean while the Mareshal de St. Andre with the Rear of the Army went another way to besiege Poictiers a City likewise famous for antiquity great and spacious where the â—atholicks thought they should find a strong resistance But it fell out to be a work of much less difficulty than they imagined For the Mareshal having battered it two days together with his Artillery and made an assault upon the Town rather to try the resolution of the Defendants than with any hope to gain it the Captain of the Castle who till then had shew'd himself more violent than any other of the Hugonot party suddenly changing his mind began to play from within with his Cannon upon those who stood ready to receive the Assault by which unexpected accident the Defendants losing their courage not knowing in such a tumult what way to take for their safety as men astonished left the entry of the breach free to the Assailants who not finding any resistance entered furiously into the Town which by the example of Blois was in the heat of the fight sackt and many of the peole put to the sword The Catholicks having thus in a few days taken those Towns which from Poictiou and Touraine backed and succoured Orleans and stopt the passage for supplies from Guyenne Gasâ—oigne and other places beyond the River it remained that turning backwards and passing to the other side they should take in Bourges so to cut off those aids that might come from Auvergne Lyonoise and other Provinces joyning to Daulphine Bourges anciently called Avaricum is one of the greatest and most populous Cities in France a residence for Students of all sorts but especially famous for the Civil Law This Town being within twenty leagues of Orleans and by reason of the Traffick of Wooll as also through the great concourse of Scholars much replenished with strangers was at the beginning possest by the Hugonots and afterwards as an important passage for the Commerce of those Provinces that being nearest depended upon it diligently guarded and fortified so that now foreseeing a Siege Monsieur d' Yvoy Brother to Genlis was entered thereinto with two Thousand French foot and four Troops of horse
having sent for the Count de la Roch-fou-cault and the Prince of Porcieâ— who brought succours out of Brittany and the neighbouring Countries making in all eight thousand Foot and four thousand Horse put himself in order with great diligence to go to the succour of his Brother with all the speed that was possible hoping either by force or art to make them raise their siege from that place But the Duke of Guise having already though with loss of much blood taken the Towrelles the Defendants were reduced to great straights nor could the Admiral have arrived soon enough to succour the besieged if other stratagems and means had not been used to deliver them from that imminent danger There was among the Hugonots Faction one called Iohn Poltrot Sieur de Mereborn of a noble Family near Angoulesme This man being of a ready wit and by nature subtile having lived many years in Spain and afterwards imbracing Calvins opinion being made cunning by the preachings and practises of Geneva was esteemed by all as he was indeed fit to undertake any great attempt Whereforefore being known to all the heads of the Hugonot Faction as a proper Instrument for any such designs which are the daily effects of Civil Wars he was perswaded as they say by the Admiral and Theodore Beza to endeavour to kill the Duke of Guise the one proposing to him infinite rewards and acknowledgments the other laying before him that by taking out of the World so great a Persecutor of their Faith he should merit exceedingly of God Which perswasions working upon Poltrot feigning to have abandoned the Calvinists party he went to be a Souldier in the Kings Army and there insinuating himself likewise into the Duke of Guises Court watched an opportunity to put in execution his purposed mischief So the 24 of February in the evening being the Feast of St. Matthias the Apostle the Duke having given order for an assault which the day after he intended should be made upon the Bridge of Orleans and retiring unarmed to his lodging was was little less than a league from the Trenches Poltrot lying in wait on Horseback upon a swift Jennet and seeing him come alone discoursing with Tristan Rostine a servant of the Queens discharged a Gun at him laden with three bullets which all three hit him on the right shoulder and passing through the body laid him upon the ground for dead At which suddain accident his Gentlemen who not to seem to hearken to what their Master said rode a little before running to help him Poltrot aided by the swiftness of his Horse saved himself in the neighbouring Woods and the Duke being carried to his lodging shewed at the first dressing very little hopes of life At the News of this sad accident the King and Queen-Mother with all the Lords of the Army went presently to see him but neither the diligent care nor remedies that were applied taking any effect the third day after his hurt he died with great demonstrations of Religion and Piety and discourses full of constancy and moderation He was a man of mature wisdom singular industry and sprightly valour wary in Council quick in execution and most fortunate in conducting his designs to their intended ends For which qualities he was reputed by the general consent of all men the chief Captain of his time Likewise by the merit of his own Actions he acquired the title of Defendor and Protector of the Catholick Religion and dying left the glory of his Name to be celebrated and renowned to all posterity The Murtherer as if he had bâ—en besides himself either through consciousness of the fact or else through fear that he had to be pursued from every part not finding the way to Orleans wandred all night in the ways and woods thereabouts and at last in the morning neither he nor his horse being able to bear themselves longer upon their legs he fell into certain companies of Swisses that were in guard at the Bridge d'Olivette by whom being taken and carried before the Queen and the Lords of the Army First he confessed voluntarily the whole plot of the Fact and afterwards being put upon the torture ratified the same confession wherefore being led to Paris he was by sentence of Parliament publickly quartered The Admiral and Theodore Beza endeavoured by large Writings scattered in all parts of Christendom to clear themselves of the suspition but the common opinions of men confirmed not only by reason but from the mouth of the Delinquent refuted all their excuses and the memory of it stuck close to his posterity till the consummation of their revenge The proceedings of the Queen-Mother were much different to whom a Hugonot Captain commonly called la Motte having offered himself to find a means to kill Andelot She causing him to be apprehended by her Guards sent him bound to the same Andelot that he might punish him as he pleased himself Which though some interpreted sinisterly believing that the Queen had either discovered a treacherous intent in the assassine or else that she hoped to win Andelot by such a kindness in gratitude to deliver up Orleans which they found hardly to be reduced by force yet it is certain that the greatness of the Queens mind made it generally believed that she used no dissimulation in so generous an Action and surely there are few examples of the like in any of our modern Stories After the death of the Duke of Guise an Accommodation followed without difficulty the treaty whereof was never intermitted in the greatest fervour of the War For the Queen being freed from the King of Navarre and the Duke of Guise the one of which through his nearness to the Crown and the other by reason of his immense power and great esteem amongst men was always suspected by her She desired by a domestick quieting the troubles of the Kingdom to drive out the foreign forces before they setled themselves Neither had she now any jealousies of the Prince of Conde or the Constable For they had so offended each other that she believed it was impossible that they should ever be sincerely reconciled Besides the Constable being grown decrepid with age had neither force nor thoughts to aspire to the Government and the Prince of Conde though in the quality of first Prince of the Blood for things past and particularly for the Agreement made with England was become odious to the whole Kingdom except only those that followed the Hugonot party Wherefore thinking it most expedient for the prâ—sent to settle a peace that with their united Forces they might without diversion attend the recovery of Havre de Grace the alienation of which place into the hands of so powerful Enemies more than any thing else troubled the Queen that those things might be effected and the Reiters expelled the Kingdom who without regard destroyed the Country and with unheard of cruelties oppressed the people She was inclined to grant very large
Conditions Also this other consideration was no small motive to perswade an agreement That the Duke of Guise being dead and the Constable prisoner to the Enemy there was no Captain of like Authority and esteem who having the command of the Kings Army could in any degree equal the Admirals weariness or the fierceness of Andelot For the Duke of Aumale Brother to the late Duke of Guise though he were a man of great courage yet he was not esteemed answerable in counsel or wisdom Besides he was for the most part held unfortunate in the War and which imported most he was at that time by reason of the hurts he received in the Battel unfit for labour and the Mareshal of Brissac though a Captain of great experience and known valour had not such an Authority as was requisite for a General of the Kings Army composed of the chief Princes and principal Lords of his Kingdom To these was added one reason more that it made it very necessary to desire a peace For the devastations of a Civil War had so wasted broken and hindred the Kings Revenues and the excessive expences which the beginning of a War brings along with it had so exhausted the Publick Treasury that they were not only unable to pay the interests of those debts contracted by the former Kings but the King was constrained to make them greater having received in the time of her necessity a considerable Sum from the great Duke of Tuscany and 100000 Duckets from the Republick of Venice Wherefore having not wherewithal to continue the War she thought it wisdom to lay hold on the advantage of the present conjuncture On the other side the Prince of Conde seeing himself prisoner to the Enemy to obtain his liberty ardently desired a Peace and Andelot being reduced to a necessity of yielding thought it would be more for his reputation to be included in a general accord than to deliver up the Town upon a capitulation made only by himself The Admiral was of a contrary opinion who neither trusting to the Kings reconciliation nor the Queens promises and knowing he was inwardly hated and detested chose for the best rather to continue the War now the chief Leaders of the adverse party were gone than to expose his person to the danger of a suspected and dissembled Peace But he being absent and the accommodation treated at Orleans where the Queen was in person in the Camp and the Constable prisoner in the City whither also came about the same business Madam Eleonor wife to the Prince of Conde without having any regard to the opinion of the Admiral the Peace was concluded and established upon these Conditions That all those that were free Lords over the Castles or Lords that they possest not holding of any but the Crown might within their Jurisdictions freely exercise the Reformed Religion and that the other Feudataries who had not such dominion might do the same in their own houses for their families only provided they lived not in any City or Town That in every Province certain Cities should be appointed in the Faux-bourg whereof the Hugonots might assemble at their devotion That in all other Cities Towns and Castles in the City of Paris with the Jurisdiction thereof and all places whatsoever where the Courts resided the exercise of any other but the Roman Catholick Religion should be prohibited Yet every one to live free in his Conscience without either trouble or molestation That the Profâ—ssors of the pretended Reformed Religion should observe the holy-days appointed in the Roman Kalender and in their Marriages the Rites and Constitutions of the Civil Law That all the Lords Princes Gentlemen Souldiers and Captains should have a full Pardon for all delinquencies committed during the time or by occasion or ministry of the War declaring all to be done to a good end without any offence to the Royal Majesty and therefore every one to be restored to his Charges Dignities Goods Priviledges and Prerogatives That the Germans should be sent and have safe conduct out of the Kingdom and that it should be in the Kings power to recover all his Places Towns and Castles from any persons whatsoever that presumed to withhold them from him This Capitulation being published in the Camp and in the Court the eighteenth day of March the Prince of Conde and the Constable came out of prison Andelot delivered the City of Orleans into the Queens hands the Nobility no less wearied with the toils than expences of the War very willingly departed and the Reiters being conveyed to the confines and satisfied for their pay returned to their own houses The Eight Parliaments of the Kingdom but particularly those of Paris Tholouse and Aix those three being always more averse than the rest to the Hugonot party refused to accept and register the Edict of Pacification But the Cardinal of Bourbon and the Duke of Montpensieur appearing in the name of the State at Paris at Tholouse the Vicount de Ioyeuse and the Count de Euze at Aix they laying before them that the King thought it most convenient for the quiet of the Kingdom and the welfare of his Subjects that the Pacification should be accepted and approved at last the Articles were published yet still reserving a power in his Majesty whensoever he should think fit to correct or revoke it There was no less resistance amongst the enemies and Hugonot Ministers seeing the Edict of Ianuary so streightly moderated and it was exceedingly resented by the Admiral who had conceived a great hope to overcome the War But the Prince of Conde being pleased it should be so and the Nobility greedily concurring with him they were forced to comply for the present though in the mean while contriving among themselves new and more dangerous revolutions The Peace being agreed on and published the Queen not giving her self leisure to breathe having sent the Army into Normandy under the command of the Mareshal de Brissac went thither in person designing without delay to reduce Havre de Grace by force and to order matters by her own presence and directions Whereby besides that she was secured from the arts and treacheries of the great Ones and her Councils were more effectually directed to their proper ends she also gained the affections of the Souldiers to the King who being brought up amongst the Armies and present at all Councils and Actions was replenished with generous lively thoughts daily learning by experience the practical part of governing his Kingdom Charles was of magnanimous and truly Royal nature of a sharp ready wit and for the Majesty of his aspect and gravity of manners in so tender an age not only esteemed but greatly reverenced by those that were about him On the other side the English which were to the number of 3000 in Havre de Grace under the command of the Earl of Warwick failed not carefully to provide for and fortifie themselves hoping by the strength of the place to
their Kingdom From this journey arose another benefit of great importance that by visiting the principal Cities and informing themselves particularly what condition they were in they might take order to secure them with new Forces or the change of Magistrates and Governours so that at another time they might not apprehend their revolt Besides this they hoped that by appeasing the tumults and satisfying the complaints and grievances of the people the King would greatly augment his authority and so gain the affections of his Subjects that by degrees they would turn to their ancient loyalty which by nature and custom they used to pay with such devotion to the persons of their Soveraigns The voyage was also râ—quisite in regard of Queen Ieane For she after her Husbands death being wholly abandoned to the worship and belief of the Hugonots had by publick Edicts and with open violence taken away the Images out of the Temples banished the Priests possest the Churches and thrown down the Altars commanding that all the People subject to the Principality of Bearne should live according to the Rites and Ceremonies of Calvins Religion At the noise of which proceedings the Catholick King either watching all occasions to conquer the reliques of the Kingdom of Navarre or else through an apprehension that the infection of Heresie coming so near might penetrate into his Country of Spain made great complaints thereof to the Pope advertising him without further delay to provide against so great an inconvenience And the Pope moved not only by the advice and exhortations of the King of Spain but also the open prejudice the interests of the Apostolick Sea received thereby first kindly admonished the Queen by the Cardinal of Armagnac a near kinsman and ancient dependent upon that family not to introduce such an intolerable innovation and afterwards seeing those admonitions profited nothing sent out a Monitory whereby he required her to desist from persecuting the Catholick Religion and to return within the Term of six months into the bosom of the Church or else threatned when the time was expired to expose her to the Ecclesiastical censures and grant her Country to those that could first conquer it The King of France openly declared himself against the Monitory alledging that the States of Iane being held directly of him the Pope could not through any fault in her who was simply a Feudatary make a grant of them but that they devolved immediately upon him as the Supream Lord. By which opposition the vehemency and ardour of the Pope being somewhat abated Queen Iane continued so much the more resolute by new Laws and promulgation of new Orders to banish the Catholick and establish Calvin's Religion But the King not willing that any Act of his should give the Spaniards a colourable pretence to intermeddle with businesses on this side the Mountains which separate France from Spain or whilst he was busied with the Insurrections of his Subjects that such a large passage should be opened to enter into his Kingdom gave order to the Parliaments of Thoulouse and Bourdeaux that they should oppose the attempts of the Queen of Navarre pretending that she could neither make new Laws nor introduce a new Religion in those States without the consent and permission of the King of France who was the chief Lord. Which though it were true of Nerac Oleron and the County of Bigorre yet it was not so for the Principality of Bearne that had been many times brought into controversie and always declared independent upon any but the King of Navarre But the state of the present affairs and the apprehension of the future to prevent the growing disorders caused these disputes to be revived which hath been so long buried and decided Wherefore the King and the Queen thought it very material in visiting all parts of the Kingdom to pass likewise upon those Confines to try whether they could alter Queen Iane in her opinions or if they could not effect that to bring away her Son Prince Henry that being first Prince of the Blood he might not be brought up in the Doctrine of the Hugonots whereby to prepare new protection and support for the men of that Faction These be the reasons that moved them to undertake this Voyage But not to discover to those upon whom they had designs what was the end or secret intention of this Visitation they made shew and were content every body should think that the King only through a youthful vanity to shew himself in all parts of the Kingdom and to taste several delights in several places desired to make this progress and that the Queen consented thereunto through an ambition to let the World see the Magnificence of her Government and through a desire to visit her Daughter the Queen of Spain Wherefore with an apparence much different from their inward designs they made publick and plentiful Preparations of sumptuous Liveries of all manner of things for several kinds of Huntings for Stage-Plays and Royal Entertainments with a great train of Courtiers fitted for Pomp and Delights Which things when they were ready not farther to delay the business in hand as soon as the season of the year would permit they went through Brye and Champagne to the City of Bar placed upon the confines of Lorain whither came to receive them the Duke himself with the Dutchess Claudia his Wife the Kings Sister and Daughter to the Queen There by Rascalone and the Ministers of the Duke of Lorain the Queen began to treat of an interview with the Duke of Wittembergh the chief of the Protestant Faction in Germany believing if she could treat in person with him and the other Princes of the same Religion by her Arts to draw them to such a confederacy with the Crown of France that they should not need for the future to fear any opposition from them But the Duke of Wittembergh through the infirmities of age refusing to come they began though with less hope by way of Treaty to perswade him and the other Princes to receive pensions from the King with honourable Title and other large Conditions conceiving that in reason they would rather desire to have certain Stipends and assured Conditions from the King than the uncertain promises and vain offers from the Hugonots Notwithstanding the Count Palatine of Rhine Wolphangus Duke of Deux-ponts and the Duke of Wittembergh inclining to favour the Hugonots though more for the common interest of Religion than any other consideration refused to accept pensions of the Crown of France and only with good words promised in general not to send any Aids to the Faction of the Male-contents except in case they were molested in their Liberty of Conscience On the contrary Iohn William one of the Dukes of Saxon and Charles Marquess of Baden either through emulation of the other Princes or else moved with the profit proposed accepted the Kings Stipends promising to serve him in his occasions with a
in him he divideth all his forces to defend the Cities belonging to his party The Duke of Anjou pursueth the Victory and layeth siege to Cognac but finding it strongly defended raiseth the Camp and takes divers other Towns A new Army of Germans cometh into France in favour of the Hugonots under the Command of the Duke of Deux-ponts he marcheth towards the Loire taketh the la Charite and there passeth the River The Duke of Deux-ponts General of the Germans dieth of a Feaver and Count Mansfield succeeds him in his Command The Prince and the Admiral go to meet the Germans The Duke of Anjou that he may not be encompassed by them retires into Limosin the Hugonot Forces join follow the Kings Army skirmish hotly at Rochabeille through the barrenness of the Country the Hugonots are forced to retire The Queen-Mother cometh to the Camp it is resolved to separate the Kings Army to let the Enemies Forces consume with time the Army disbands and the Duke of Anjou retires to Loches in Touraine WHilst these things were in agitation at the Court all other parts of the Kingdom groaned under several afflictions and frequent Insurrections For the Hugonots arrogating to themselves a much greater liberty than was granted them by the Edict of Pacification endeavoured in many places without any regard of the Magistrates by tumults and violence to extend it to the uttermost and on the other side the Catholicks desiring to have that power which was permitted them restrained sought by often complaints and sometimes by force of Arms to molest them whereby in the midst of Peace the War was in a manner kindled again in all parts These distractions in the Provinces not only troubled the Parliaments which were wholly imployed how to remedy the disorders that proceeded from matters of Religion but also the Kings Council together with the whole Court where all the weight of the business falling at last there arise many obstinate disputes between the Protectors and Favourers of both Factions the Mareshal of Momorancy and the Admirals Adherents labouring to obtain an inlargement or at least a confirmation of the liberty granted to the Hugonots and the Cardinal of Bourbon but much more the Cardinal of Lorain pressing that the Catholicks might be satisfied in their desires and the liberty of the other suppressed Wherefore the contestations so increased when any thing of this subject came to be handled and the minds of men were so sway'd by passion that it was thought necessary to appoint the Duke of Anjou the Kings second Brother though yet a Youth President of the Council and to make an order that no business concerning Religion should be debated if the King or the Queen were not present nor was this sufficient for the persons engaged on both sides accustomed now to a liberty of speech as well as of action all reverence due to the Royal Majesty being laid aside appeared exceeding violent in their disputes shewing clearly that they were more inclined to the interests of the Factions than either to the publick peace or preservation of the Commonwealth Notwithstanding the Queen still remained constant to her own rules and the King persisted in the resolution already taken to dissemble with all possible patience and sufferance the insolencies that were committed and to endeavour that policy rather than force might at length put an end to these evils And therefore by plausible Declarations sometimes in favour of one party and sometimes of the other they sought so to appease both that things might not come to a manifest rupture but that by prolongation of time those wounds might be healed which were yet open and fresh bleeding for this reason the King bestowed many favours upon the Admiral and his dependants and followers got more than the Courtiers themselves for this cause the Prince of Conde was suffered to enjoy such an absolute power in his Government of Picardy that shewing a dislike to have the Mareshals of France in their ordinary Visitations of the Frontiers to visit that Province the King gave the Mareshal d' Anville particular order not to go thither and in this consideration the complaints brought in continually against the Hugonots were passed over as also the resentments of the Catholicks put up with silence that so these discords might be buried in oblivion and the troubles cease of themselves At the same time the Constable who through age and indisposition of body desired to retire himself made suit to the King that he might surrender his Office to his Son Memorancy which the Queen by reason of his humour and inclinations absolutely disliking the King was perswaded by her to return answer That having already designed whensoever the Constable left off or could no longer exercise his charge to make the Duke of Anjou his Brother Lieutenant General it was not at all necessary to think of any body to supply that place nevertheless not wholly to distaste the Constable nor by this refusal absolutely to lose his Son they were content to admit Memoranâ—y into the Council of the Affairs a thing which he had sought after before but could never compass and besides gave him 30000 Francks to pay his debts though it were in a time when Money was exceeding scarce And though the Constable very much troubled to receive a repulse was not altogether satisfied with these other demonstrations yet at last he gave over his suit but such was the inconsiderateness of the Prince of Conde being governed rather by violence than reason that as soon as he heard mention of surrendring the Constables Office he openly pretended to it for himself without any consideration of the Memorancy's Allies which not only rendered the Kings denial excusable who being sollicited by two such powerful pretenders made choice of his Brother as a mean between both but also made an absolute breach between him and the Constable and in some measure took off Memorancy who was before so much inclined to favour his proceedings To this good success the Queen indeavoured to add the reconciliation of the Cardinal of Chastilâ—on who being openly a Hugonot and the Pope solliciting by the Bishop of Ceâ—eda his Nuncio in the Court of France that he might be commanded to lay by his Cardinals Hat and quit the Ecclesiastical preferments that he held the Queen with divers excuses always putting off that business by offering the Cardinal a liberal recompence in temporal revenues and preferments sought by fair means to effect that which could not be done by force But these delays which as the instances were greater from Râ—mâ— still increased together with the favour that was shown at Court to the Bishops of Vsez and Valence whom the Pope as Hereticks had degraded from their Bishopricks and many other such like things made Pius Quintus newly succeeded to Pius Qâ—â—â—tus in the Apostolick Sea conceive a very hard opinion of the Queen which was yet more increased by a rumour spread abroad by her ill-willers
ample liberty as was granted by the Edict of Ianuary could not contain themselves within the limits of the Articles agreed upon at the Pacification Wherefore following the example of the Catholicks who by a joint Embassie from the Pope and the other Princes sollicited the publication of the Council of Trent they procured likewise from the Protestant Princes of Germany to send an Embassie of some eminent persons who complaining that those of the same Religion with them were very ill treated should desire the King that in consideration of those Princes and for the quiet of the Kingdom he would permit the Hugonots a full liberty to assemble themselves in all places This Embassie sent by the Palatine of the Rhine the Duke of Wittembergh the Duke of Deux-ponts one of the Dukes of Saxony the Duke of Pomerania and the Marquess of Baden many thought it was made at the expence and with the money of the Hugonots for the interests of those Princes were not such that they should make this Expedition which was so extraordinary at this time However it were the Ambassadors having first conferred with the Prince the Admiral and the rest of that faction went afterwards to the King who was returned to Paris and at their Audience in a tedious formal Narration testified the good will of their Princes and the intentions they had to continue their ancient friendship with the Crown of France after which preamble they desired first the observance of the Edict of Pacification and afterwards by little and little expressing themselves more at large demanded that the Ministers of the Reformed Religion might preach both in Paris and in all other places of the Kingdom and that the people might freely in what numbers they pleased go to hear them The King by nature beyond measure cholerick and by reason of his long conversation in the War of a rough behaviour being now of an age to discern good from ill was before exceedingly offended knowing since they came into the Kingdom they had first treated with others besides himself but afterwards when he heard their demands he was so out of order that he could hardly answer them in short that he would preserve a friendship and affection for those Princes as long as they did not interpose in the affairs of his Kingdom as he did not meddle in their States and after he had recollected himself a little while said with manifest shew of disdain That he had need likewise to sollicite their Princes to suffer the Catholicks to preach and say Mass in their Cities and Towns and with these words took his last leave of the Ambassadors Notwithstanding that they might not remain altogether unsatisfied and return with this distaste to their Princes the Queen to make them some amends for the liberty her Son had used besides many other honours gave order that they should have great and noble Presents The Kings anger was wrought to the heighth by the carriage of the Admiral who being come to Court in this conjuncture and fearing to lose his reputation with his party or else ashamed whilst stranger Princes sollicited in the behalf of the Hugonots not to shew himself the morning after being in the Kings Chamber and seeing there by chance a Declaration published a little before That at the Preachings tolerated in private houses none should be present but those of the Family he took occasion to make great complaint thereof saying In this manner we are deprived the liberty of admitting a Friend who cometh by chance to our houses in a visit to hear the Word of God whilst on the other side the Catholicks are permitted to assemble wheresoever they please without prescribing their number manner or any other circumstance of their meetings at which words the Constable being present sharply reprehended his Nephew and answered The case is not the same for the King doth not give a Toleration to the Catholicks but it is the Religion he himself professeth which is derived to him by a long succession from his Ancestors whereas on the contrary the exercise of the new Religion was simply a grace of his Majesty for what time number or place he was pleased or should be pleased to grant it them And the King in choler added At the first you were content with a little liberty now you will be equal within a little while you will be chief and drive us out of the Kingdom The Admiral held his peace but was much troubled in his countenance and the King in a great chase went to the Queen-Mothers Chamber where aggravating the business he said in presence of the Chancellor That the Duke of Alva's opinion was right that their Heads were too eminent in the State that no arts could prevail with such subtile Artificers and therefore it was necessary to use rigour and force and though the Queen endeavoured to appease him from that time forward he was so fixed in that belief that it was not possible to alter or make him of another mind Daily something or other hapned to increase and augment the Kings anger For the Queen of Navarre shewing as much malice as she could had a little before made a sudden Insurrection at Pamiers a City in the County of Foix where the Hugonots taking a scandal at a Procession on Corpus Christi day betook themselves to their Arms and falling upon the others that were unarmed made a great slaughter among the Chruch-men and in the same fury burnt and ruined their houses and by her instigation with the other principal Heads of that party strange tumults were raised at Montaban Cahors Rhodez Perigieux Valence and other places in Languedoc and Daulphine in which though no great matter hapned no killing of men nor shedding of blood yet as it came to their turns either the Catholicks or the Hugonots were driven out of their Countries according as the one party or the other was most powerful in the place with perpetual trouble to the King and Queen who many days together were very much in doubt of the revolt of Lyons where through the great concourse of people that from all parts but especially from Savoy fled thither for Religion the Hugonots were so increased and raised such commotions that the City had certainly remained in the power of that party if Renato of Birago President who was afterwards Chancellor and successively Cardinal had not with great dexterity and courage suppressed those tumults after which though the first fury were over yet the Factions ceased not continually to persecute each other and in particular the Hugonots were accused to have wrought a Mine a thousand paces long under the Bulwarks with an intent whilst the people were in these distractions to give fire to it and surprize the City and though they excused themselves by shewing that the Cave found under ground was the relicks of an ancient Aqueduct yet the King remained not without jealousies and sent the President order to reinforce
the Garison and to use all possible diligence to secure the Town who providing with great care and rigour to hinder the Assemblies of the Hugonots they were exceedingly offended and murmured thereat in all parts The like suspicion was at the same time had of Avignon which the Kings of France through common respects and interests have ever no less than their own taken into their care and protection For all those who dissented from the Roman Catholick Faith being by order from the Pope expelled that City they retired to the adjacent places in Provence and Languedoc where they practised underhand to surprize it and so far their design was advanced that they had already intelligence to possess themselves of one of the Gates but the business being discovered by the vigilance of the Citizens the Cardinal of Armagnac who was Governour there causing diligent search to be made after the complices apprehended some of them and sent Scipione Vimarcato post to the Court to render an account thereof to the King who sent a positive command to the Count of Tende Governour of Provence to Monsieur de Gordes Lieutenant of Dauphine and to the Viscount of Ioyeuse Lieutenant of Languedoc that they should furnish such forces as were necessary for the securing of it by which means the attempt of the Hugonots at length proved vain who not being daunted with this ill success were still ready to imbrace any new occasion having likewise laid a plot to enter into Narbon and indeed their practises kept all the Provinces and Fortresses of the Kingdom in perpetual apprehensions but especially the King and Queen who seeing the fire already kindled in so many places reasonably enough feared the flame thereof would at length burst forth with greater violence and in some place or other cause a notorious ruine The Hugonots were no less bold with their pens than their swords for at the same time a Minister who was born at Orleans preached seditiously against the Kings Authority and had likewise printed a Book in which he maintained That the people of France were no longer obliged to be obedient to the King because he was turned Idolater and for this reason affirmed That it was lawful to kill him from which impious diabolical seed afterwards sprang up in other times and in other persons that pernicious Doctrine which with such horrible perversion of all humane and divine Laws instructed men under the pretence of Piety and Religion to imbrue their hands in the Blood of their lawful Kings by GOD's Ordinance appointed over them as His Deputies And perhaps by this Doctrine which sounded well in their ears because agreeable to their designs the Admiral and the rest of his party were perswaded to plot not only against the Queen-Mother but even against the Person of the King himself of which either truly or falsly he was accused by a Gentleman who being imprisoned for another great offence sought to obtain his pardon by discovering that he and two other Gentlemen were seduced and suborned with money by the Admiral to kill the King when they should find a fit opportunity and though at the first there was not much credit given to what he said yet being confronted with those whom he named as Complices with unexpected Questions he so amazed and silenced them that the King was put into an exceeding jealousie yet the proofs not being sufficient for so great a conspiracy the business was passed over with silence and the Gentleman for his other offences condemned to die To this great suspicion was added this other accident that the Queen-Mother going one morning out of her Chamber to Mass there was found at her feet a long Letter directed to her self in which she was threatned that if she changed not her course and suffered not those of the Reformed Religion to enjoy full Liberty of Conscience she should be murthered as the Duke of Guise was formerly and Maynard President of the Parliament of Paris who at the beginning of the tumults about Religion for having passed a severe Vote against the Hugonots was killed at Noon-day with a shot it never being known by whom Wherefore the Queen was admonished to guard her self from the wrath of GOD and the desperate resolution of men All these things laid together and continually multiplying on all sides exceedingly incensed and exasperated the King who as he grew in years conceived still a more inveterate hate against those who obstinately opposed his will wherefore his nature suiting with the Duke of Alva's counsel and the Hugonots not ceasing continually to offend and provoke him he was every day in secret consultation with his Mother to find some prompt expedite remedy to extirpate this evil The Queen remained doubtful or rather of a contrary opinion and much more the Chancellor de l' Hospital being both of them averse to those dangerous violent proceedings as altogether disagreeing to the disposition of the French insomuch that together and apart they earnestly desired and advised the King to be patient and dissemble his anger even the Cardinal of Lorain himself with his Brothers and Nephews though they were very well pleased to see him so passionate yet wished he would have kept himself more reserved until some seasonable fit opportunity had been offered But there was no end of the complaints of the people nor of the jealousies and dangers stirred up by the Heads of the Hugonots all parts abounded with bloody mournful dissentions the Prince and the Admiral sometimes leaving the Court sometimes returning but ever with some new complaints or pretensions gave great occasion both of jealousie and offence and the King being passionate and furious could no longer indure them so that at length it was resolved together with policy to imploy force and to bridle the excessive Liberty of the Rebellious Faction And the Catholick King sending at the same time the Duke of Alva Governour into Flanders to curb the insolencies of those who under a pretence of Religion but truly through the hate they bare to the Spanish Government had at once withdrawn themselves from their obedience to the Catholick Church and the temporal Jurisdiction the Treaty of Bayonne was renewed and by consent of both Princes an Agreement made that by mutually aiding each other they should endeavour the suppression of such eminent persons who were the Incendiaries to nourish Rebellion in their several Dominions The Duke of Alva went with great force towards the Low-Countries which in divers places border upon France so that this occasion served the King and Queen for pretence to arm who feigning to have great apprehensions of the Spaniards gave present order to hire a considerable number of Swisses commanded all the Provinces to have their forces in a readiness levied men in Lyonoise under colour of sending divers companies of French Infantry into the States beyond the Mountains and getting money from several parts made a bargain with certain Italian Merchants to furnish
France might not encourage his Subjects to rebel but at the same time declared That the King her Son intended not to violate the League with the Spaniards nor to resolve upon a War unless he were necessitated and provoked first by them Which uncertain kind of discourse rather increased the doubts than any way satisfied concerning the truth The Pope was not alone deceived with these dissimulations but the Prince of Conde of a disposition apt enough to receive any new impressions counselled the King to take this occasion to make War with the Spaniards offering to bring him a great number of men of the Hugonot Faction which served only to exasperate the King who could not be well pleased that any body should presume to have a greater credit or authority in his own Kingdom and with the Subjects thereof than himself and though the Queen perpetually desired him to dissemble his passâ—on and the other Catholick Lords did â—he same yet he could not forbear to express his displeasure with the Prince and to reprove him for what he had said though afterwards he excused himself to the Queen that he treated him so on purpose to take him off from the hopes of being Constable for which the Prince at length moving the King himself the Duke of Anjou being first throughly instructed by his Mother without expecting the Kings Answer replyed in a disdainful manner That his Majesty having promised to make him his Lieutenant-General he was not of such a temper to suffer that any body else should pretend to command the Army but himself which repulse displeasing the Prince he shortly after left the Court the same did the Admiral and Andelot with much greater reason of discontent for the Colonels Brissaâ— and Strozzi having refused to obey the command of Andelot General of the French Infantry the Council through hate of him determined it contrary to custom in their favour Nevertheless the Queen continuing her wonted aâ—ts endeavoured by many demonstrations of kindness still to entertain the Hugonot paâ—ty with hopes often discoursing of her diffidence in Spain of the jealousies of the Duke of Alva of the troubles in Scotland where there were commotions of great consequence for which she seemed to take exceeding thought by reason of the reciprocal intelligence ever held 〈◊〉 that Crown and of the little correspondence with England for having refused upon the instance of that Queen to restore Callais with many more things of the like nature which all tended to lull the restless curiosity of the Hugonots But it is a hard matter to deceive those who are full of jealousies and careful to observe every little accident The Prince of Conde and the Admiral who knowing the guilt of their own Conscience put no trust in the flatteries of the Court calling to mind all the past occurrences and considering them throughly resolved not to be prevented but to gain the advantage of being first in Arms. Wherefore at the beginning of the Summer in the year 1567. six thousand Swisses arriving in the Isle of France under the conduct of Colonel Fifer a man of great esteem amongst his own Nation the Heads of the Hugonots being come to Valeri shewed their adherents certain secret advertisements which they said they had from a principal person at Court in which they were advised to stand upon their guard for the intention of those that governed was to seize upon the persons of the Prince and the Admiral with a resolution to keep the first in perpetual imprisonment and presently to put the other to death then making use of the Swisses and other Souldiers on a sudden to clap Garisons into those Cities which they thought inclined to the Reformed Religion and revoking the Act of Pacification to forbid the exercise thereof in all parts of the Kingdom At the beginning there were many different opinions amongst them for divers gave no credit to this advertisement others were diffident of their own strength and a great part abhorred the necessity of a War insomuch that they left Valeri with a resolution not to proceed any further till they were better assured of the truth of their intelligence but the Swisses being already come into the Isle of France who at first it was said should stay upon the Confines and the Cardinal de S. Croix from his Bishoprick of Arles arrived at Court who the Hugonots suspected came as Legate from the Pope to authorize with the Kings consent the observation of the Council of Trent the chief Leaders of the Faction re-assemble themselves at Chastillon where the Prince the Admiral and Andelot perswaded them without further delay to take Arms which opinion though with some difficulty at length prevailing they presently entered into a consultation what course they should take in the administration of the War Some thought it best to get possession of as many Towns and places as they could in all parts of the Kingdom to the end to separate and divide the Kings Forces Others by the example of the late War thought this advice both unprofitable and dangerous and perswaded having made themselves Masters of two or three strong places at a reasonable distance one from the other where the Forces of the Faction might assemble as soon as was possible to put it to a Battel seeing without some notable Victory they could never hope to bring their business to a prosperous end But the Admiral who with long premeditation had throughly weighed these opinions placing all his hope in expedition and prevention proposed a more desperate indeed but far more expedite way and advised that before they were thought of they should make an attempt on a suddain to seize upon the persons of the King and Queen-Mother who imagining they had with their arts brought the Hugonots into a stupid security or else believing they could not so soon or so easily bring their Forces together passed their time without any apprehensions for the present at Monceaux a House of the Queens and at some other places of pleasure in Brye where they might with much facility be surprised and carried away He made appear to them that by this suddain alteration they should gain that power that appearance of reason and those Forces which in the late War their adversaries had and through which the Victory at length inclined wholly to their side and concluded that though the King and the Queen for their security kept the Swisses in the same Province in a place not far from the Court yet if they came upon them on a suddain they would not have time to expect their aid so the King being taken they might presently set upon the Swisses who being divided in their quarters would be easily suppressed and they once defeated there remained in no part of the Kingdom a body of men together that could make resistance or hinder the progress of their Arms. This stratagem wonderfully pleased them all and without further dispute they appointed to
danger she passed began to make overture of a Treaty for an Accommodation by Monsieur de S. Sulpice a person in whom she reposed much confidence and that was not ill thought of by the Hugonots who not shewing themselves altogether averse from peace there went to them in a place equally distant from both Armies the High Chancellor the Mareshal of Momorancy and la Vieux-Ville Monsieur de Morvilliers and the Bishop of Limoges to whom though they proposed insolent exorbitant conditions such as Conquerours use to impose upon the Conquered yet to gain the benefit of time they artificially spun out the Treaty still giving them hopes of condescending to their desires The Propositions of the Hugonots were these That the Queen-Mother should have nothing to do in the Government That those who till then had managed the affairs should render an account to them of their proceedings That the King should disband all his Forces That all strangers should be sent out of the Kingdom and particularly the Italians to whom they attributed the invention of their new Impositions and Gabelles That the Edict of Ianuary should be reauthorized and punctually observed with a free exercise of the Hugonot Religion in all places and particularly in Paris That Metz Calais and Havre de Grace should be consigned to them for their security That all Taxes should be taken away That a general Assembly of the States should be called That Justice should be done them against the Princes of Guise by whom they said they were persecuted and calumniated and other things not unlike these which seeming rather ridiculous than matter of hate chiefly that Article in which they demanded a present disbanding of the Kings Forces whilst they had an Army on foot at the Gates of Paris afforded no hopes at all of an accommodation yet the Queen sending every day new persons to treat according to her design drew out the business in length and gained time to free her self from so great an exigence Nor were these delays displeasing to the Hugonots who thinking it more probaâ—le to prevail by a Siege than by strength did what they could to stop all the passages to the City hoping rather by famine than force to reduce it into their powers and in the mean while expected a supply of men from their party which were raising with exceeding diligence in all parts of the Kingdom But these aids that were hoped for on both sides bred grievous and dangerous Insurrections in the Provinces For in Normandy Picardy and Champagne which lie nearest to Paris and environ it on all sides the Hugonots were assembled together in great multitudes with a resolution to succour their party and the Governours did the same for the King so that being kept in play there they could not go to join with the Army before Paris by which commotions the Villages and Towns were pestered with Souldiers and the ways so broken that all intercourse and traffick was hindered and destroyed At the same time the Hugonots possest themselves of the City of Orleans and the Fortress which being scarcely finished and ill guarded was easily reduced into their power The taking of this place was of very great importance for besides the benefit of having so considerable a City so near Paris they found there three Cannons and five Culverins which was very advantageous to the Army that before had never a piece of Artillery In Burgundy they took Auxerre and Mascon but the last not without some blood for the Catholicks made a valiant resistance In Daulphine they got Valence Lyons was full of tumults and the Sieur de Ponsenac taking arms in their favour brake the ways and fomented the commotions within the City The Count de Montgomery surprized Estampes which was of so much more consequence because near Paris In Languedoc Nismes and Montpellier were revolted to the Hugonots Metz a strong place of very great importance upon the Frontiers of Lorain was upon the point of revolting Monsieur de Disans who commanded the Garison having declared himself for the Hugonots whereupon not only the Mareshal de la Vieux-Ville the Governour of that place was constrained to leave the Court but the Duke of Guise also took a resolution to march that way Upon the coasts of the Ocean they made themselves Masters of Diepe and in Gascony they were so strong that Monsieur de Monluc having such an enemy to deal with could not send those aids that were intended to Paris These stirs that were not without much blood-shed rapine and frequent encounters retarded for some days both the Kings supplies and the recruiting of the Hugonots Army But the first that arrived were the Kings Forces for Timoleon Count of Brissac and Philip Strozzi who commanded the Infantry though Andelot and Muy having left the Camp on purpose lay in the way to hinder their passage yet coasting the Country through Woods and Vineyards and having carriages to flank them arrived safe in Paris with four Regiments of Foot and the Catholick Nobility at the news of the Kings being besieged came together from all parts in great diligence to the Court. The King having now no more occasion to dissemble sent an Herauld to summon the Prince and the rest of his Confederates assembled at St. Dennis within the space of four and twenty hours to lay down their arms and return to their obedience or else to pronounce them Rebels and Traytors At the appearance of the Herauld who brought the Summons in writing the Prince of Conde in a fury protested If he said any thing that toucht upon his Honour he would presently cause him to be hanged to which the Herauld knowing himself backed with the Royal Authority answered boldly I am sent from your Master and mine nor shall words terrifie me from executing my Commission and put the Writing in his hand which being read the Prince said he would return an answer within three days but the Herauld replyed with the like boldness as before that he must resolve within four and twenty hours so that the same Herauld being sent again the next day carried back an answer in much milder terms than ordinary the Heads of the Hugonots professing They were resolved still to remain his Majesties loyal Subjects nor to desire any thing but the conservation of their Propriety their Religion and their Lives and only demanded such conditions as they thought necessary for security of the same which they would ever acknowledge as testimonies of his Royal favour and goodness This kind of proceeding renewed the hopes of an Accommodation whereupon it was concluded that the Constable should the next day have a conference with some principal persons of that party so that going out of the City with about two thousand Horse when he was in the mid-way toward St. Denis he commanded his company to stand and advanced himself accompanied only by the Mareshal de Cosse his Son Momorancy and l' Aubespine Secretary of State The
Anjou moved to follow the Hugonots hoping to overtake and to fight with them before they could join with the Germans which undoubtedly he had done if there had been as much prudence and union amongst his Counsellors as there was in him desâ—re of glory and a readiness to encounter the Enemy The Prince with all his Army was come near Sens the chief City in Brye but neither by art nor nature much fortified wherefore he thought he might take it as he had done divers other Towns in his march by scaling but the Duke of Guise who with the forces of his Government had already reduced Meâ—s into the Kings obedience and placed the Mareshal de la Vieux-Ville Governour there taking that way which he heard the Enemies Army inclined entered very opportunely into that City and being prepared to defend it couragiously was an occasion that the Prince despairing to take it not to interrupt the principal or necessary design with his wonted readiness turned another way so that having received at Monterolle a recruit of certain Troops of Horse which came out of Gascony together with three Field-pieces that were taken at Orleans which they brought with them he continued on his march in which though he used all possible diligence yet he was unawares interrupted by a weighty and dangerous accident for being now advanced as far as Chaalon the principal City in Champagne he met there the Marchioness of Rotelline his Wives Mother being sent from the Court to make a new overture of peace with an intention as many said only to hinder the Princes Voyage and amuse him till the Kings Army was come and the issue confirmed this suspicion for she having imprudently proposed a suspension of Arms for three days in which the Kings Deputies were to come to a place appointed and the Prince having no less imprudently accepted it with a purpose to refresh his Army tired with their hard march the Deputies appeared not but the Duke of Anjou hastâ—ing his march with exceeding diligence as the truce expired arrived so near the Camp that reason perswaded without farther delay to seâ— upon them for he knew the Hugonots with their speedy march were so tired and broken and were necessitated to lodge upon the plains of that Province in such an open disadvantagious place that they could neither defend themselves nor refuse a Battel and fighting there was no doubt being so far superiour in number to give them a total overthrow The Count of Brissac who led the first Troops of the Army believing all the rest followed as it was before resolved and according to which resolution they had marched with great expedition in the Bourg of Sarri furiously assaulted the last Squadrons of the Enemy commanded by three Captains Blosset Boiâ— and Cleri and having with little resistance put them to flight pursued the rest who ran away as fast as they could to save themselves Monsieur de Martigues with part of the Van followed the Count of Brissac's example and having overtaken three hundred Horse which being placed in the Enemies Rear made their retreat began a hot skirmish to keep them in play till all the Army came up but whilst the Mareshal of Gonor and Carnavalet who were the Dukes chief Counsellors either took too much care to range the Army or else as it was said interposed artificial delays on purpose to hinder the destruction of so many of the Nobility who were of their own blood they gave the Hugonots time to save themselves for the Prince and the Admiral having given order That the three hundred Horse which were in the Rear should as long as they could sustain Martigues charge they in the mean while endeavoured to get off their men and retreated with such speed that in three days they marched more than twenty French Leagues and staid not till they had passed the Meuse a River upon the Confines of France and gotten out of the Kingdom into a place of security where though freed from the danger of being overtaken or oppressed by the Enemy they were strucken with a much greater fear for being arrived near Pont a Mousson a place in the State of Lorain where they thought to meet the Germans but neither finding them nor hearing in the Country about any news of their approach the Souldiers seeing that hope fail for which they had suffered so many miseries and finding themselves out of their Country in a strang place and which was worst of all without any provision of victuals entred into such a fright that they were resolved to disband and make the best shift they could by separating themselves either through Flanders or Lorain to return to their own houses and many doubting they could not escape the hands of the Catholicks through whose Country they were of necessity to pass resolved upon a voluntary exile and to shelter themselves in the Cities of Germany till more quiet times But the Prince and the other Commanders with their intreaties comforts authority and reasons so far prevailed that for the present they stayed them from this resolution deferring for a few hours so desperate a purpose till they were altogether destitute of any manner of means to subsist They stood still thus in this perplexity of mind two whole days till the morning of the third day whilst despair suggesting against the same thoughts as before arrived unexpectedly the desired news that Prince Casimir was upon his way and not far from them Then every private Souldier as if restored from death to life with exceeding expressions of joy tenderly embraced each other and with frolick cheerful speeches went forth to meet the Germans as their benefactors and deliverers but the chief Leaders were again more perplexed and troubled than ever for having promised Prince Casimir and his men at their arrival upon the Confines to pay them one hundred thousand Crowns and being unfurnished not only of the whole Sum but of the least part of it they were assured the Germans would advance no farther and saw all their hopes through which they had undergone so many hazards vanish away to nothing At length the Prince of Conde having called together all the Army discovered the condition they were in shewing that since the generel welfare depended upon the union and readiness of the Germans to assist them it was necessary though with private loss to sustain the publick occasions and dispoiling themselves a little sooner of that poor remainder which was left with the price thereof to redeem their liberty and common safety So exhorting all to contribute what they could and two Ministers being chosen in whose hands the money or whatever else was brought in should be deposited he was the first that gave not only all his money and plate but even the rings off his fingers and every thing else he had of any value depositing it to be given to the Germans By this example and with the same readiness the Admiral following
of the War the other parts of the Kingdom were not a quiet but through the frequent continual Insurrections of the Hugonots all places were full of tumults and blood for they having at the beginning of these commotions gotten many Towns in all parts into their hands the Provinces were so divided that through the animosity of both Factions a dangerous War was kindled in every the most remote hidden corner in France In Languedoc Monsieur de Acher ruled all the Country the Vicount de Ioyense who commanded there for the King not having force sufficient to suppress the multitudes of the Hugonots or to oppose the industry and boldness of their Leader In Provence Mouvans and Mont-brun men that by their violent proceedings got themselves an esteem with more than ordinary success crossed the Catholick party under the Command of the Count de Summerive In Gascony there wanted not store of troubles that Province being all in Arms but Monsieur de Monluc an old experienced Captain had in so many incounters abated the fury of the Hugonots that the Incendiaries thought it best for them to quit the Country and many of them though with much difficulty fled to their main Army In Daulphine des Gourdes the Kings Lieutenant and the Sieurs de Monsalez and Terride who were in their march towards Paris many times fought with Hugonots forces and beat them and at last forced Monsieur de Ponsenac to leave those parts by which means the ways to Lions were open but he being afterwards joined with the Vicounts de Montclair de Paulin and Bourniquet valiantly incountred the forces of Auvergne and Daulphine and though the fight were long obstinate and bloody the Kings Party in the end got the advantage with so much the greater detriment to the Enemy by reason that Ponsenac who by his violence more than any thing else gave life to the War was at last in the retreat together with many others killed At the same time Lodovico Gonzaga Duke of Nevers who brought four Troops of Horse out of Piedmont that were raised in Italy by the Pope together with six companies of Italian Foot two French Regiments and four thousand Swisses that were newly entertained to join with the Duke of Anjou's Army arrived opportunely in Burgundy to suppress the remainder of the Hugonots in those parts for having divers times encountred and defeated them he at length laid siege to Mascone which being taken the Rebels had no place of retreat left whither they could retire for safety From Burgundy the Duke went to join with the Duke of Anjou but not many days after as he returned with a few Horse to visit his own Country he was set upon by the Enemy and though with his wonted Valour he put them to flight yet he received such a grievous wound in one of his Knees that he continued lame ever after But the Kings Party received a greater and more considerable blow in Xantonge for through the negligence or connivence of Monsieur de Iarnac the Governour and through the diligence of Tracares the principal Deputy called by them the Scabin of Rochel that City revolted to the Hugonots which standing upon the Ocean over against England strong of situation being every way incompassed with marsh grounds or the Sea rich with traffick numerous in people abundant in provisions and commodious to receive succours from other parts hath ever since been the Sanctuary and main prop of all those who adhered to that Faction In the mean while both Armies continued their march through Champagne keeping the direct way that leads to Paris The Hugonots kept close together and durst not attempt the taking of any Towns by the way for fear of giving the Catholicks an opportunity to fight with them at an advantage The Kings lodging in strong secure quarters had no other design but to hinder the Enemy from effecting any important enterprise with which circumspection they both kept on their march till they were arrived at the end of February the Hugonot forces in Beausse and the Kings not far from Paris But the Prince of Conde having raised the siege at Orleans for at the news of his approach la Valette and Martinengo not having forces to resist him retired of themselves was brought into great difficulties through the Counsels of the Duke of Anjou who he saw was resolved to avoid all occasions of fighting and to draw out the War in length by which kind of proceedings knowing his Army would be soon destroyed by reason he had neither money nor provisions to sustain or keep his own men together that were all Voluntiers nor wherewithal to satisfie the importunity of the Germans who were ever craving he was in a mighty perplexity and every day held a Council of War to advise what was best to be done in so great a streight At length to try whether the Catholicks might be forced to that which otherwise they would not do willingly he resolved to besiege Chartres for extent and numerousness of people one of the principal Cities in France and so near Paris that with the Country about it furnished a great part of the provisions that went thither believing that the Duke of Anjou for his own credit and the reputation of the Kings Army would never suffer that place to be taken for want of relief and not to give them longer time to reinforce the Garison or fortifie it having in two days with his Horse marched twenty leagues which are forty English miles the second day of March sat down before it There went to command in the Town Monsieur de Lignieres a Cavalier of much esteem and with him entred fifteen Companies of old Foot and about two hundred Horse with which forces at the beginning of the siege he exceedingly annoyed the Enemy and by frequent skirmishes kept them off a while but was at length forced to keep in to maintain the Walls for the Hugonots having taken all the passages and placed guards upon the advenues with four pieces of Cannon so furiously battered that part of the Wall which joins to Dreux-Gate that the sixth day they had made an assault if the Defendants had not with great labour and diligence raised a Rampart within with Casemats and other works which hindered them from entring upon the breach But the siege of Chartres changed the face of things and put the Catholicks to a great streight for to relieve the Town with all their Army was contrary to their former resolution and to let that City be taken was besides so considerable a loss a very great prejudice to their reputation and that which then happened to Chartres would afterwards be the condition of many other great Towns by succouring of which they should hazard the uncertain issue of a Battel and if they succoured them not they would be lost before their eyes wherefore after many attempts had been made but in vain to put men and munition into the Town
several places at a distance diligently observing every thing that might be plotted against them which difficulties having held the Council long in suspence and in the mean while complaints coming from all parts of new insurrections and tumults which were raised either through the impatience of the Catholicks or the too obstinate wilfulness of the Hugonots but ever with blood uproars and danger at last they concluded that to take away the roots of these continual perverse tumults it was necessary to proceed with more resolution and less circumspection Wherefore taking occasion upon the money disbursed to Casimir and that Sum the Hugonot Lords were obliged to pay within a certain time which was then expired the King signified to the Prince of Conde that he should provide to make payment thereof advertising him withal he understood not the money should be raised by way of contribution upon the Commonalty of the Hugonots for he would not that any body should have the power or liberty to lay Taxes upon his people but that he meant the Heads of them who had been Authors of the late War and Commotion should as they had promised out of their own Estates satisfie this debt which they had contracted without the advice or approbation of particulars when for their own interest they called Casimir with the German Army into the Kingdom This signification touched the Prince to the quick for the debt amounting to the Sum of 300000 Crowns he saw the King was resolved by this means to ruine him and the Admiral with all the principal persons of the Factions for not any of them being able to furnish so much ready money as might discharge them of their promise their goods and estates would be seised upon at a low value which being resolved not to endure having sent for the Admiral to come to him after a long consultation of the business he answered the King resolutely That this not being his own private or particular debt but contracted for the service of those who to preserve their lives and Religion had put themselves under his protection and the Articles of Peace containing that he and all the rest of his party should be engaged for the satisfaction of it it was not reasonable that now to ruine him the payment should be required of him alone and some few other Lords who were already too much undone by resisting the persecutions of their enemies and that if his Majesty were positively resolved to be presently paid which might well be deferred to a more seasonable quiet time it was necessary to permit them to raise the money upon the Reformed Churches who he assured would willingly submit to the burthen but if he would not permit it his Majesty might well foresee that many through despair would be constrained to think of new violent courses against his will and intentions That he well knew this proceeded from the malice of his enemies who not desiring the peace and quiet of the Kingdom infused such precipitate counsels to renew the War That this was not their first attempt for already in many places cruelly murthering those who with his Majesties permission assembled at their devotions they had put Arms into the hands of the most seditious people in France That he desired his Majesty to inform himself of that which happened at Rouen Amiens Bourges Orleans Troys Clairmont in Auvergue Angiers Lagni and in many other places to do justice to the oppressed and cause his own promises to be observed and at length concluded That his Majesty considering with himself what was possible and just without being obscured or palliated by the perswasions of others would not tie him to do that which he could not by any means perform This Letter absolutely confirmed the King and his Cabinet Council in their resolution to proceed without any regard because it seemed rather a protestation and threatning than an excuse and they knew well whilst the Prince and the Admiral had any power the Peace would neither be secure nor the danger taken away of the Germans coming again into the Kingdom Wherefore all doubts being removed they determined to try whether they could on a sudden surprise the Prince and the Admiral who contrary to their first resolution to keep in several places that they might not be both taken in one trap were now both together at Noyers upon the Confines of Burgundy a Town not very strong nor so well guarded that it could make any long resistance But because it was a business in the managing whereof secresie was more required than strength Iasper Count de Tavanes Lieutenant to the Duke of Aumale in the Government of that Province where he had fourteen Companies of Gens d' Arms and the Count Siarra Martinengo who with the Italians quartered likewise in those parts had order to go so on a sudden upon that place and secure the passages that neither of them might find any way to escape The King thought he might justly do this for besides their past actions and the obstinate perverseness with which they stirred the people to rebellion the Hugonot Lords had not in many things performed the Articles of the Capitulation by which and by nothing else he was obliged to pardon them but he had the more hope easily to effect his purpose because Noyers being besieged he might send such a strength into those parts that it would be necessarily reduced before they could receive any succours and the Prince and the Admiral being once removed out of the way he believed neither Andelot nor any of the rest had authority enough to renew the War But this design was no sooner resolved upon than known to those very persons against whom it was intended wherefore though they saw themselves invironed on all sides by the Kings Forces for Martinengo having put two Companies of Foot into Orleans and advancing still under pretence of changing his Quarters was not far from them the Duke of Montpensier and Monsieur de Martigues kept the passages of the Loire the Duke of Guise with seven Companies of Lances was upon the Confines of Champagne and the Mareshal de Cosse was in Arms in Picardy having to clear the suspicion the King had conceived of his fidelity gotten a Commission to suppress those who were in St. Veleri and the Count de Tavanes lay nearer than all the rest and but a little distant from them so that they were compassed in on every side as with a net Nevertheless being forced by necessity before the Kings Forces which were still advancing drew near to take some speedy resolution and thinking it a desperate course to stay to be besieged in Noyers they determined to save themselves by flight and to retire into some place where they might not only be secure but raise an Army and gather together their partisans and followers According to this resolution which they kept concealed from their own servants the first of September in the night
Wife his Son-in-law and his Daughter were all three of the Hugonot Religion and that he himself held a great correspondence with Teligny destined for the Admirals Son-in-law a young man full of subtilties and dissimulation and therefore liked of by him to marry his Daughter as understanding those arts wherewith he ordinarily governed his actions which jealousie of the High Chancellour grounded only upon report and a general consent prevailed so much with the King that though there were no material proofs against him whereby he could be deprived of his Office yet the King not only put him out but commanded him from the Court and gave the Seals to Monsieur Morvilliers a man of great experience and no less wit who being an Ecclesiastical Person was very averse to the Faction free from any intelligence with the Hugonots and a dependant upon the House of Guise Michael de l' Hospital being removed from the Court and the affairs the King and the Queen desiring to take away all matter that might administer fewel to the fire that was again ready to break out caused an Edict to be published in which they promised to observe the Capitulation and that accordingly a Liberty of Conscience should be tolerated to all those who remaining peaceably in their Houses abstained from Arms and from joining with them who went about under several pretences to stir up the people to Rebellion But not many days after either perswaded by the reasons the Catholicks alledged against this Edict as a means to advance the designs and practices of the Enemy or else seeing that the Hugonots neither restrained by fear nor pacified by the Kings favour were with a general consent and with the same intentions as before gone all to Rochel nor could not with any promises whatsoever be withheld from running furiously to take Arms being willing to satisfie the requests and to confirm the fidelity of the Catholick party which at that time was the main prop of the Royal Authority and desirous likewise to gain the Amity of the Pope Pius Quintus who both by threatning messages and particular graces granted to the King perpetually sollicited the prohibition of the Hugonot Religion and being resolved to declare their affections in this point till then much doubted of by all Christendom caused another Edict to be published in which the King after a long distinct Narration of the indulgence and benignity he had shewed to reduce the Hugonots to a right understanding and after a particular mention of the seditions and conspiracies by which contemning his Majesties grace and goodness they had continually disquieted and molested his Kingdoms bringing in strangers and mortal Enemies to the French Nation to possess and invade the strongest places and most flourishing parts of the Kingdom at length revoking all Edicts published concerning Religion during his minority and nullifying the last Capitulation made pro interim and by way of provision ordained and commanded that the exercise of any Religion whatsoever except the Roman Catholick ever observed by him and the Kings his Predecessors should be prohibited and expresly forbidden and interdicted in all places of the Kingdom banished the Calvinist Ministers and Preachers out of all the Towns and places under his Dominion commanding them upon pain of death within the term of fifteen days to avoid the Kingdom pardoned through special grace all things past in matters of Religion requiring for the future under pain of death a general conformity to the Rites of the Catholick Church and finally ordained that no person should be admitted to any Office Charge Dignity or Magistracy whatsoever if he did not profess and live conformable to the Roman Religion This Constitution being published with an incredible concourse of the Parisians and received with exceeding joy by all the Parliaments gave a clear testimony that the King and Queens intentions had ever been to suppress and destroy the Hugonot party but desired to do it without the noise of War and with as little prejudice to the people or danger of dismembring the Kingdom as was possible Wherefore their arts and dissimulations after so long patience proving all vain at length taking off as the saying is their Mask they declared an implacable War against the followers of the Hugonot Faction They were not less diligent to make provisions for the War than severe and resolute in their decrees For the Duke of Anjou being declared Lieutenant General of all the Provinces presently got an Army together with a resolution immediately to advance into Xaintonge to suppress the Hugonot Forces before they received any succours from other parts or from the Queen of England or the Protestant Princes of Germany On the other side the Prince and the Admiral remembring thâ— success of the late Accommodation had obliged themselves and all the rest by a solemn Oath at Rochel to persevere until death in the defence of their Religion nor ever to condescend to an agreement without the general consent of all the Commanders and sufficient security for the preservation of their lives and to injoy a full Liberty of Conscience After which Covenant thus sworn and established amongst themselves they sent forthwith into England and Germany to procure Aids from thence And because the Admiral a man who by long experience had learned the true discipline knew that food and other necessary provisions are the only means whereby Armies subsist and prosper wherefore he usually said An Army is a certain Monster which begins to be formed by the belly seeing they were shut up in a corner which though fruitful was yeâ— streightned on the one side by the River Loire and on the other by the Mountains which from Languedoc and Gascony extend themselves to the Pirenees perswaded the Prince and the other Chiefs that all manner of care should be used to get store of Corn Money and Munition whereby they might supply their present occasions and the necessities of the ensuing Winter to which end they made ready a Fleet of thirty sail of several kinds and burthen which should scour the Sea and run up into the Rivers robbing Merchants ships and little Towns upon the coasts not only to bring what Corn they could from other places to Rochel but to take what booty they met with in money to supply their present want Nor was this counsel without effect for in the space of a few months having taken many Vessels which without any fear of such an encounter put freely to Sea they got such a considerable Sum as was sufficient to defray the expences of the Army for some time after but they had much more help by the industry of the Queen of Navarre who with often Messages and earnest Letters so sollicited the Queen of England that she disposed her notwithstanding the peace newly made with the most Christian King not only to accommodate the Hugonots with Ships Corn and Munition but with 100000 Crowns also for the payment of their
and up and down in the woods to confirm the mistake of the Enemy in the dead of the night retired with exceeding silence to Iasenevil avoiding by the benefit of the dark so evident a danger of being utterly defeated The Prince and the Admiral finding in the morning the errour by which they had lost so great an opportunity not to lose their time likewise in vain resolved to set upon that part of the Army which was quartered as Sanse with an intention the Duke of Anjou not moving to break and scatter it and afterwards advancing to try the fortune of a day in the open fields But the Duke of Anjou had the same morning upon the Enemies approach sent for all his Forces to the head Quarter and quitting the Village brought the whole Camp to Iasenevil which being unknown to the Hugonots they by the favour of a thick mist setting forth early in the morning marched with the whole Army in great silence toward Sanse But coming to a place where two ways part the one whereof goes to Sanse and the other to Iasenevil the Admiral taking the left hand went on as he intended towards the Village and the Prince through mistake turning on the right hand took that way which led directly to the Catholick Camp at Iasenevil neither did he perceive by reason of the mist that he was out of the way till he was so near the Kings quarter that he came afront the Enemy in a plain open place and was so far engaged that he could not make a secure retreat The Duke of Anjou seeing the Enemies approach not knowing their mistake thought they came with a resolution to assault him wherefore he drew up his men into a place of advantage though somewhat too streight for his Horse and expected with a daring courage to join Battel But the Prince of Conde at length finding his errour and not knowing where the Admiral was with the Van going himself to view the ground presently resolved what to do and with all the haste he could made himself master of two little hills on each side the way where he placed his Foot being drawn into two divisions among the stakes of the Vines making himself a defence of the ditches and banks which are usual in that Country to inclose their grounds The Foot being lodged in such a place of advantage and in a manner out of danger the next care was to secure the Horse which being ranged upon the high-way could not refuse to fight whensoever the Catholicks would charge them wherefore that they might not discover a fear still moving softly on the Prince made shew as if he would join Battel in the plain which lay between the two hills and the Kings Camp The Duke of Anjou believing the Prince meant to fight when he saw the Enemies Horse in the plain commanded fire to be given to all the Cannon of which he had a great number placed in each Flank hoping thereby to terrifie them and withal to scatter two great wings of light Horse which being in the Front of the Army before the rest marched towards him But the Prince taking his time whilst the smoak of the Cannon covered the plain retired dextrously with his Horse behind the hills and presently began to draw a Ditch cross the high-way so that being covered on both sides with the hills and having cut off the Enemies passage he placed there four Field-pieces and 600 Gascon Musketiers to defend that Post. The smoak being vanished the Duke of Guise and the Count de Lude with two Squadrons of Horse advanced to charge but found the field void and abandoned by the Hugonots wherefore having marched up as far as the hills without meeting any encounter they returned to their Body with news that the Prince began to intrench in the plain The Duke of Anjou almost confounded with this uncertain proceeding of the Hugonots presently sent the Count of Brissac with the French Musketiers and Monsieur de la Valette with four Troops of Horse to second him towards the hills to try whether by skirmishing they could engage them to fight but the Enemy not stirring from their place and scouring the plain under them with their Musquet-shot the rest of the day was spent in light skirmishes for neither the Prince moved from the hills but on the contrary went on with his trenches nor would the Duke of Anjou set upon the Hugonots in their works with so great disadvantage In this interim the Admiral understanding by the noise of the Cannon what had hapned without attempting any thing at Sanse was returned in great haste to join with the Prince complaining that fortune heaping errour upon errour should with such frowardness delude the prudence and wariness of his counsels The Armies stood to their Arms with great diligence guarding their posts all that night but the next morning both sides being vanquished by the violence of the cold and the exceeding sufferance of two nights watching continually in Arms the Generals resolved to retreat and so as it were by mutual consent the Duke of Anjou marched away to Poictiers and the Hugonots to Mirebeau The Duke thought by retiring into an open plain Country either to invite the Enemy to fight upon equal terms or else by often moving and changing Quarter to approach so near to them that he might gain some seasonable advantage But the Hugonot Commanders not to give the Enemy such an opportunity as he sought after thought of another way and resolved marching from the Catholicks to fall on a sudden upon Saumur a City upon the Loire where there is a very fair Bridge which is one of the principal passes over that River to enter into the other Provinces of France or to receive supplies from them and particularly to enable them to join with those forces that come to their aid out of Germany for the Loire dividing in a manner the whole Kingdom into two parts separates the Country anciently called Aquitania from the two Gallias Celtica and Belgica a great part whereof are yet subject to that Crown They hoped likewise by besieging and streightning a place of so much consequence that the Duke of Anjou rather than suffer it to be taken before his eyes would be brought to fight with some disadvantage for though the one side and the other very much desired battel yet they both studied to contrive it so that they might be in a manner assured of the Victory But this stratagem proved fruitless for the Duke knowing that Saumur being a strong place and reasonably well guarded might easily hold out against the Hugonots resolved to raise them by a diversion without bringing himself into a necessity to fight at their pleasure wherefore letting the Prince march towards Saumur he departed two days after with good store of victuals for his men from Poictiers and went directly to assail Mirebeau which was forced and taken with great loss to the Hugonots for the remainder of the
broken and often charged through still rallied his men and with a wonderful courage maintained the force of the Battel but after the flight of the Van and afterward of the Rear being charged on all sides by the Conquerors and an innumerable company of the Enemy yet he fought desperately with those that stood to him till the last for as he was rallying his men being hurt with a blow on the leg by a Courser of the Count of Roch-fou-caults having afterwards his own Horse killed under him in the fight and being grievously wounded in divers places he still with one knee upon the ground couragiously defended himself till Monsieur de Montesqueou the Dukes Captain of his Guard shooting a Pistol in his head laid him dead upon the place There was slain by his side Robert Stuart he who in the Battel of St. Denis killed the Constable Tabaret Melare and in a manner all the Nobility of Poictou and Xaintonge who being invironed by the Catholicks Squadrons could not find any way to save themselves in the heat of which Battel the Duke of Anjou fighting valiantly beyond the force of his age in the head of his Squadrons and having his Horse killed under him was in exceeding danger of his life if he had not been succoured by the courage and address of his Souldiers and of his own valour and those that were near about his person had not defended him from the fury of the Enemy who fighting desperately compassed him on all sides But after the death of the Prince and the defeating of his Squadron in which were the most valiant Souldiers in the Army there was no body made any resistance but every one thinking how to save himself fled a several way and the night that was drawing on advantaged them not a little in their escape The Admiral and Andelot went to St. Iean d' Angely Acier to Cognoc Mongomery to Angoulesme all the rest and particularly the Foot which had not fought dispersed themselves into several places not any one Regiment save only Pluviauts and Corbousons being present at the business This was the Battel of Brissac that happened the sixteenth of March in which the quality of the slain was much more considerable than the number for the Hugonots lost not in all above seven hundred men but they were most of them Gentlemen and Cavaliers of note for their chief strength consisted in their Cavalry and on the Catholick side very few were killed but amongst those Monsieur de Monsalez Hypolite Pic Count de la Mirandole Prunay and Ingrande for Monsieur de Lignieres whom some have named amongst the dead died many days after at Poictiers of a natural death The Duke of Anjou pursuing the Enemy entred the same night of the Battel victorious into Iarnac whither the body of the Prince of Conde was carried as in triumph upon a poor Pack-horse all the Army making sport at such a spectacle which whilst he lived were terrified with the name of so great a Person The Duke permitted not any contempt or violence to be used to the body being satisfied that what could not be done by Policy or Justice was effected by the War wherefore a few days after to shew that respect to the dead which he thought due to the Royal Blood he restored it to Henry Prince of Navarre his Nephew who without any other pomp save only the abundant tears of all the Faction caused him to be buried at Vendosme in a Tomb belonging to his Ancestors Thus lived and thus died Lewis of Bourbon Prince of Conde who by having so many times stirred up Civil Wars in his own Country and with the brand of having been the chief Disturber of the Catholick Religion in the most Christian Kingdom obscured those excellent endowments of the mind which for boldness constancy and generosity would otherwise have rendred him most considerable amongst the first Princes and Captains of that age The day after the battel those who in the terrour of the flight were scattered in divers places understanding that the most part of the Foot being untouched was retired to Cognac endeavoured by several ways to get all to the same place so that before many days were past besides Monsieur de Aciere who saved himself there at the first there met there the Counts de la Roch-fou-cault and Montgomery Monsieur d' Ivoy who with his Brother being killed called himself Ienlis Iaques Boucbard Teligni Bouchavanes and at length the Admiral himself and Andelot came thither from St. Iean d' Angeli After this defeat the affairs of the Hugonots were in a very uncertain tottering condition for there was no doubt the Prince of Conde being dead but that the first place either for dignity or reputation of wisdom was due to the Admiral and it was not forgotten that after the Battel of Dreux in which the Prince remained Prisoner the charge of the Army was by a general consent conferred upon him but there were many who for birth riches and other advantages did not willingly yield to him on the contrary at this very time there was a common slander laid upon his reputation That through his sloth and negligence the Catholicks got an opportunity to pass the River whilst he suffered himself to be deluded by the stratagems of a youth who then only entered upon the rudiments of War and that after the passage of the Army he had basely yielded in all places giving a beginning by his flight to the success and victory oâ— the Enemy which imputations though he fully answered shewing that the passage of the Catholicks happened only because his Orders were not obeyed and because those who were appointed to guard the passes for conveniency of quarter left â—heir posts without leave so that he who could not be every where was not advertised soon enough to remedy it yet that his flight ought indeed to be attributed to greatness of courage for the Army being routed and the Victory desperate he chose rather to save himself that he might rise again as a new Anteus to the ruine and perdition of his Enemies than by despairing of the future through dejectedness of mind to die unprofitably out of season and without having effected any thing nevertheless partly through envy partly through ambition partly through grief of the late loss and the death of the Prince he was spoken against and hated by many Besides this it was thought that wanting the Authority and Name of a Prince of the Blood the foundation and credit of the Faction would fail for neither the people would so readily believe and follow a man of private condition nor stranger Princes much trust to his fidelity nor would the reasons of their cause have that wonted pretence to make War for the publick good and service of the State the nature of this charge being such that whosoever undertook it ought to be the nearest allied Princes of the Blood Royal. To this was added
and retire with the reliques of their Army into the Mountains of Gascogne and Languedoc The Duke lays Siege to St. Jean and takes it but with the lessening of his Army and loss of time he goes sick to Angiers and thence to St. Germains The Princes join with the Count Montgomery in Gascogne they pass the Winter in the Mountains and at the Spring-time draw into the plains pass the Rhosne and inlarge themselves in Provence and Daulphine They march toward Noyers and la Charite with an intent to come near Paris The King sends an Army against them under the command of the Mareshal de Cosse a slow man and not desirous to ruine the Hugonots They meet in Burgogne but the Princes shun the Battel a Treaty of agreement is begun and in the end concluded at the Court The Princes and the Admiral retire to Rochel the King endeavours to beget an assurance in them and for that cause offers to give his Sister the Lady Margaret in Marriage to the Prince of Navarre and to make War with the Spaniard in Flanders the Match is concluded and they come all to Court The Queen of Navarre is poisoned after her death the Marriage is celebrated amidst the triumphs whereof the Admiral is shot in the Arm The King resolves to prosecute and free himself of the Hugonots upon St. Bartholomews-Eve at night the Admiral and all the rest of them are Massacred in Paris and many other Cities of the Kingdom The King attempts to surprize Rochel and Montauban but neither design takes effect many Treaties pass to bring the Rochellers to subjection but they resolving to defend themselves the Duke of Anjou draws his Army together and besiegeth them with all his Forces They hold out many months till the Duke of Anjou being Elected King of Poland condescends to grant them very good conditions with which they in appearance return unto the Kings Obedience The King of Poland departs The Duke of Alancon his next Brother pretends to succeed him in all his Dignities is repulsed whereat being discontented he applies his mind to new designs The King of Navarre the Prince of Conde the House of Momorancy and the Hugonots unite themselves with him and plot a Conspiracy which being discovered the Duke de Alencon the King of Navarre and many others are imprisoned the Prince of Conde escapes into Germany The King falling into a dangerous sickness commits the troubles of the Kingdom unto his Mothers care Armies are raised in Poictou Languedoc and Normandy where the Count de Montgomery coming out of England lands and takes many places Monsieur de Matignon goes against defeats besieges and takes him he is brought to Paris condemned and executed King Charles having declared his Mother Regent yields under the burthen of his disease and departs this Life in the flower of his Age. THE Duke of Anjou's resolution to dissolve his Army for a time and draw into Garisons put the Hugonots affairs into a very hard condition for having such a multitude of men and so little means to nourish and maintain them which way soever they turned their thoughts they met with exceeding great difficulties To pass the River of Loire as many advised and to endeavour the subduing of the largest and most spacious Provinces of the Kingdom and even Paris it self the Seat and Basis of the Catholick party though it represented hopes by cutting the sinews of the contrary Faction to end the War victoriously and though visibly it administred occasion to rob and plunder the only end of the Germans and the only way to keep them together yet in effect it appeared a design full of danger and uncertainty for putting themselves without money ammunition good store of Cannon order for Victuals and which imported most without any Town or strong place whither they might upon any occasion retreat and defend themselves into the middle of an Enemies Country they saw plainly that any the least sinister incounter or light impediment that crossed their attempts was enough absolutely to ruine and destroy them nor were the hopes of gain or success such as could counterpoize this danger for the principal Towns were strongly guarded and the Kings Army being rather divided than dissolved was easily to be re-united upon any occasion and capable to drive them into great streights if rashly they engaged themselves amongst the Enemies Forces without conveniency to retire or provide against necessities which would be likely daily to grow upon them On the other side to spend their time in besieging those Towns which in Aquitaine and beyond the Loire held yet for the Catholick party and by taking them to gain the absolute Dominion of that Country whereof they already possessed the greatest part and from which they expected the chief support for their Army had two weighty oppositions the first That in besieging the strong places one by one which were so well provided of all things necessary for their defence would occasion the loss of much time and greatly waste the Army a thing well foreseen by the Catholicks and one of their chiefest aims the other That by staying there they should destroy that Country with taxes and contributions from which they had their subsistence so that they should neither be able to raise money enough to pay the Souldiers nor to get such booty as would satisfie their greediness and impatience But it being necessary of two evils to chuse as it is usual the least the Princes and the Admiral at length resolved to attempt those which were nearest so to make an absolute conquest of all that Country beyond the Loire and establish their party securely in that Canton as I may so say of France hoping to have such supplies of money out of England and by the prizes taken by the Fleet since the death of la Tour commanded by Monsier de Sore as would suffice to supply the Army for some time in which interim an occasion might perchance arise of a more fortunate and more happy progress With this deliberation having taken the rich Monastery of Branthome and to make them more ready and obedient granted the pillage thereof to the Germans in which manner they used divers other lesser places the Admiral with the Army went to Chastel-rault in which Town he had many days before held secret intelligence with some of the inhabitants nor was the enterprize at all difficult for the Conspirators having raised a tumult and made themselves masters of one of the gates let in the Hugonots which unexpected accident struck such a terrour in the Governour who held it for the King that he fled away to Poictiers without making any resistance and the Town without dispute remained absolutely in the Admirals power who received it as he did all the rest in the name of the Prince of Navarre by whose authority as first Prince of the Blood all matters were dispatched and governed Chastel-rault being taken the Admiral advanced to besiege Lusignan
and having taken the Town without much difficulty sate down before the Castle which is esteemed one of the strongest places in France and had formerly though often boldly assaulted held out with good success a long time against the English but now the resolution of the defendants was not answerable to the vertue of their predecessors for having scarce staid for the battering which though it made a large breach in the Wall yet the Castle standing upon the top of a Rock it was almost impossible to go on to the assault they began to treat of delivering it up and in a few days capitulated to march out with flying colours and all their baggage which agreement contrary to their custom was exactly observed Lusignan thus taken before which Messieurs de Breuil and du Chesny Souldiers of great reputation were killed by the Cannon the Admiral taking six great pieces with him which he found in the Castle resolved to march towards Poictiers after Paris a City of the greatest circuit of any in the Kingdom and head of the adjacent Provinces whither were carried as into a place of security all the wealth and treasure of those Countries judging that if he could reduce this so considerable a place to his devotion all the rest would without much difficulty yield of themselves But when it was known at Loches where the Duke of Anjou lay that the Admiral made preparation of Pioneers Artillery and other things necessary to lay siege to Poictiers though the fierce warlike disposition of the people gave hopes that it would be stoutly maintained yet the Council thought that so spacious a place so thinly peopled and so subject to be annoyed by the Enemy would require a great number of valiant men to defend it as well to secure a Town of so great importance and reputation as also so much the longer to amuse the Hugonots and by the difficulty of this attempt discourage and tire out their Army which was their chief design at the beginning when they divided their forces Wherefore besides the ordinary Garison that was in Poictiers under the Count de Lude Governour of the City the Duke of Guise resolved to put himself into it a young man who with singular expectation shewed himself as Head of the Catholick party to renew by his brave and notable example in that beginning of his Warlike actions the glory of his Father who by defending Metz against the Forces of the Emperour Charles the Fifth made his way to a high degree of power and estimation This example of the Duke of Guise was followed by Charles Marquess de Mayenne his Brother the Sieurs de Montpezat de Sessac de Mortemer de Clairiaux de la Rochebariton de Rufec de Fervaques de Briancon de Chastilliere and many other Gentlemen noble by birth and valour in whose company were also Angelo Cesis and Giovanni Orsino with 200 Italian Horse so that there were then in the City 800 Cuirassiers and about 400 light Horse to these were added 4000 Foot of the best disciplined in all France under the command of Bassac la Parade Verbois Bonneval Charry and many other Colonels of great reputation six companies of Towns-men each of four hundred very well armed and exercised besides 300 Italian Firelocks commanded by Paulo Sforza Brother to Sancta Fiore There were also in the City a very great number of Peasants by whose labour the most suspected places of the ramparts were fortified with great care and Cannon planted where they saw the Enemy was likely to encamp Besides all this the City was plentifully stored with provisions for the War especially fireworks of divers kinds which made the defendants confidently hope to repel the assaults of the Enemy Notwithstanding all these preparations the Admiral either ardently desirous to suppress the two young Guises his particular enemies and therefore preferring that before all other respects or despising the advice of the other Commanders who judging the enterprize very difficult counselled to turn their Forces another way sate down before the City the 24 of Iuly and in his march caused the Infantry to storm the Suburb that lieth without the port of St. Lazarus no ways fortified but defended only by Colonel Boisvert with 400 French Musketiers who having valiantly sustained the assault for the space of three hours at last by the multiplied Forces of the Hugonots were constrained to quit it being a place utterly impossible to be kept but the Duke of Guise sallying forth in person gallantly resisted the fury of the Enemy till the houses near the gate and about the works were burnt and levelled with the ground lest they should have that conveniency to lodge and offend the Town The Army lay that night two miles from the walls and the next morning the first Troops of the Camp skirmishing hotly with the Cavalry that sallied out in many places the Admiral encamped with very good order in those quarters which with prudent consideration were before resolved on The platform of Poictiers is of a great circumference and unequal situation for extending it self in a stony rugged way from East to West sometimes it ascends sometimes descends here crooked there in a direct line but three sides of it lie open to the Cannon from the rocks that encompass it only the fourth is even and so high that no place without can command or annoy it and though indeed it may be battered from divers places without yet it is no easie matter afterwards to advance to the assault for the Clain that runneth about a great part of it and a deep lake caused by the same river make it in a manner inaccessible and the unevenness of the rocks that afford means to offend it yield also commodious retreat to the defendants for the steep craggy cliss upon which it is seated is so easie to be wrought into that almost of it self it maketh stairs and narrow passages very advantageous to be long made good against the Enemy The Admiral taking notice of this situation endeavoured to enlarge himself and inviron as much of the circuit as he could possibly playing at once upon several parts of the City so far distant one from another as he might both divide the courage and forces of the besieged To that end he placed the German Infantry at the farthest corner of the City beyond the river quartering them in the Hospital and Mill near to it joining them together with a bridge drawn cross the river with ropes which likewise served the foot of Gascony and Provence who lay along the banks of the river as far as the Fauxburg called Rochereuil himself with the Van lodged in the Monastery of St. Benet the Prince who led the Battel with the Count de la Roch-foâ—-cault and Count Mansfield at St. Lazarus Briquemaut Piles and Muy with the Reer at the Fauxburg of Pierre Levee taking up in this manner all that space of ground which reacheth from the North to the West and
Office and was of great authority among the people they fell a killing the Hugonots throughout all the lodgings and houses where they were dispersed and made an infinite slaughter of them without any distinction of age sex or condition All the people were up in arms under the Masters of the Parishes and candles were lighted in every window so that without confusion they might go from house to house executing the directions they had received but though those that commanded were very diligent about it yet could they not take so good order but that many of the Catholicks either through publick hatred or private spleen were slain amongst the rest as Denis Lambin and Peter Ramus men very famous for learning and divers others The Louvre was kept shut all the day following and in the mean time the King and Queen comforted the King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde alledging that they were constrained to do that which the Admiral had so often endeavoured and had still a purpose to do to them but they whose errours were excused by their youth and pardoned for their nearness of alliance were reserved alive and should for the future be loved and cherished so they would but profess the Catholick Religion acknowledging and yielding obedience to the King to which words the King of Navarre serving the time and dissembling that which could not be helped being resolved to preserve himself for a better fortune answered with very great complyance That he was ready to obey the Kings will and commandment wherewith Charles being very well pleased to gratifie him saved the lives of the Count de Granmont and Monsieur Duras who as they promised served him faithfully ever after But the Prince of Conde either through the inconsiderateness of his age or a natural fierceness derived from his Ancestors in his answer made shew of opposing the Kings commands saying He desired only that no violence might be used against his Conscience whereat the King exceedingly displeased reproved him bitterly often calling him insolent mad stubborn Traitor Rebel and Son of a Rebel and threatned to take away his life if he did not within three days turn Catholick and give evident signs of his repentance so guards were placed both upon him and the King of Navarre all their chief Servants being taken from them and presently cut in pieces in whose places new ones were provided by the King according to his own mind Those Hugonots that were lodged in the Fauxburg St. Germain beyond the Seine among which were the Count de Montgomery and the Visdame of Chartres who presaging some mischief would not remove to the Admirals quarter when they heard the noise the Parisians not making haste enough to hinder their passage instantly fled but were followed by the Duke of Guise who at break of day passed the water with a great many Horse and Foot and being overtaken some without shooes some without arms some without saddles some without bridles but all equally unable to make resistance were scattered and cut off except the Count of Montgomery and the Visdame of Chartres who with about ten in company saved themselves and after many difficulties getting unknown unto the Sea side escaped over into England There were killed in the City that day and the next above 10000 whereof above 500 were Barons Knights and Gentlemen who had held the chiefest imployments in the War and were now purposely met together from all parts to honour the King of Navarve's Marriage Monsieur de Briquemaut and Arnauld Cavagnes were taken prisoners and by sentence of the Parliament were afterwards quartered as Rebels The Admirals body was pulled out of the stable and cruelly abused by the fury of the common people who detesting his very name tore his head from his shoulders cut off his hands and dragging him thorow the streets to Montfaucon the place of execution left him hanging by one of his feet upon the Gallows and a few days after all the people rejoycing at it they set fire on the same Gallows half burning it their barbarous cruelty finding no end till two Servants of the Mareshal de Momorancy stole away the relicks of his miserable carcase and buried them secretly at Chantilly Thus died Gasper de Coligny the Admiral whose name for the space of twelve years had with no less fame than terrour filled the Kingdom of France an evident example to the whole world how ruinous and sudden the end useth to be of those who not considering any thing but their own interests think by subtile cunning practices to establish a lasting greatness upon the sole foundation of humane wisdom for it is not to be doubted but that he bred up from his youth in the chief Commands of War and brought by his valour and conduct to the highest pitch of honour would have equalled if not exceeded all other Souldiers of his time and have attained to the degree of Constable and all the greatest Offices in that Kingdom if against the authority of his Prince he had not chosen to exalt himself by factions and civil dissentions since that the clear lights of his industry valour constancy and above all a marvellous ability in managing the greatest designs shined forth even in the deepest obscurity of discords and insurrections The day after the Admirals death the Duke of Anjou going from the Louvre accompanied by the Regiment of the guards went thorow all the City and Suburbs causing those houses to be broken open that made any resistance but all the Hugonots were either already dead or else being terrified had put white crosses in their hats which was the general mark of the Catholicks endeavouring by that means and by hiding themselves to save their lives but being pointed at in the streets by any one or discovered any other way they were without mercy torn in pieces by the people and cast into the River The day before this terrible execution the King dispatched posts into divers parts of the Kingdom commanding the Governours of Cities and Provinces to do the like but this Commission was performed with more or less severity according to their several inclinations for the same night at Meaux and the days ensuing at Orleans Rouen Bourges Angiers Tholouze and many other places but above all at Lyons there was a most bloody slaughter of the Hugonots without any respect of age sex or quality of persons on the other side in those places where the Governours were either dependents on the Princes or followers of the Family of Momorancy the order was but slowly and remisly executed and in Provence the Count of Tende refused openly to obey it for which cause being within a while after at the City of Avignon he was secretly made away and as it was believed by the Kings Commission Most sad and lamentable stories might be here related for this cruelty was prosecuted in so many several places with such variety of accidents against people of all
This was the second errour committed at Court in procuring the reducement of Rochel for in stead of using force at first whilst the Citizens were doubtful and uncertain and the City then not so well fortified and provided of Ammunition they fearing to renew the War and perchance slighting that business as a thing of no difficulty tryed to effect it by a Treaty and first by sending Monsieur de Byron they increased the courage and obstinacy of the inhabitants and then by imploying Monsieur de la Noue they furnished them with a Commander which was their greatest want Now because they knew at last that policies and perswasions failing it was necessary to use force and found that their example encouraged Nismes Sanserre Montauban and some other lesser places surprized by the Hugonots to make the like resistance the King being resolved though too late by one means or other to end the business gave order that Monsieur de la Chastre Governour of Berry without further delay should besiege Sanserre that the Marquess de Villars being at last declared the King of Navarre's Lieutenant should go into Guienne that Monsieur de Ioyeuse in whom the King and Queen confided very much should undertake Nismes and other places adjacent and that Philippo Strozzi and Monsieur de Byron whose arts they either knew not or nevertheless would not deprive themselves of his valour should lay close siege to Rochel whither also the Duke of Anjou was presently to march with all the Forces of the Kingdom Of these Monsieur de la Chastre a man very well affected to the Catholick Religion and a dependant of the Guises encamped presently before Sanserre a City within the Government of Berry near the Loyre and by help of that River easily to be relieved from many places but when he saw the fierce assaults he made against it were all fruitless though bloody resolving to take it by famine he encompassed it so closely on every side that after the patient endurance of a great deal of misery in a tedious siege of eight months it was forced to yield at last having felt all the necessities which can possibly be born by humane nature The Marquess de Villars again confirmed Admiral in the place of Gasper Coligny went into Guienne with the same resolution where chasing the Hugonots from every place and recovering the Towns which they had taken he drove them all into Montauban where he shut them up so close that they were reduced to great extremity and held out more through wilfulness than power to defend themselves On the other side the Mareshal d' Anville without whom Ioyeuse could do nothing because having left the Court he resided personally in his Government being averse from the total ruine of the Hugonots both because he knew himself not much favoured by the King and to have been in great danger of being made one in the Massacre at Paris nourished other thoughts in his mind and seeking to spin out the business by artificial delays contrary to the opinion of Monsieur de Ioyeuse and many other Commanders he let alone Nismes the seat and foundation of the Hugonots and besieged Sommier a little inconsiderable Town in that Country and though he took it at last to save his own reputation yet he lost so much time and so many men before it that he was fain afterwards to be only an idle Spectator of the event of things But the chief expectation was of the siege of Rochel every one knowing that the taking of it would be the utter destruction of the Hugonots wherefore it having been already streightly besieged many weeks by Strozzi and Byron at length the Duke of Anjou came thither also in the beginning of February 1573. and with him all the Cavalry all the Infantry both French and Swisse and the greatest part of the Catholick Nobility with wonderful preparation of all things necessary for the taking in of a place of strength There was in the Army the Duke of Alancon the Kings third Brother the King of Navarre and the Prince of Conde to take all hopes from the Rochellers of the protection of the Princes of the Blood there were also the Dukes of Montpensier Aumale Guise Mayenne his Brother of Nevers Bouillon d' Vzes and Longueville the Prince Daulphine the Count de Maulevrier the Mareshal de Cosse the Bastard d' Angoulesme the Count de Retz Monsieur de Monluc and all the Commanders and Gentlemen that had any reputation in War so that it plainly appeared they all believed the safety of the Kingdom and the sum of all businesses to consist in the success of that enterprise The Rochellers having had time to fortifie the City exactly well and to provide themselves at leisure of all things necessary against so great preparations were resolved to hold it out to the last man and had given the charge of the Government to Iaques Henry the Mayor with a Council of Citizens and the care of their defence to Monsieur de la Noue The seat of Rochel is wonderful strong by nature environed with Fenns for the space of many miles towards the Land having only one way to it on the North-side that led to a gate of the City which was fortified after the modern way with moats walls bulwarks and ramparts exceedingly favoured by the situation and drawn in an excellent form to guard and flank one another Art and Nature concurring equally to make it impregnable Toward the Sea it hath a very fair Haven but so ordered by Nature that the way to it is by many Bays and Points commanded by several winds so that which way soever it blow Ships may come in from one place or other nor can a great and powerful Navy hinder the entrance of them for the shore being very flat and shelvy on every side and without other ports they cannot lie there with any safety nor ride at anchor to block up the Haven by reason of the long and frequent tempests of that Sea so that it is in a manner impossible to keep the City from relief that way and as it was very easie to besige it by Land so it was most difficult to storm or assault it for on that side which is dry and firm though the situation without is so high that it almost commands the Town yet the fortifications were so near so high so many and so firmly wrought together that to force an entrance was almost impossible besides just within the works there was an open large place so convenient that the defendants might there draw up in bodies and march in order to receive the assault Such was the situation and strength of that place and such the preparations that were made against it nor did the issue of the siege differ from what was expected of it for the onsets and assaults made against the City in the space of five months were almost innumerable the Duke of Anjou sparing neither
a while before was chosen High Chancellor in the place of Michael de l' Hospital already dead had passed the Patents for these matters and registred them in the Parliament the King recommending the Peace of his Kingdom to his Council and his little Daughter the only Child which he had by the Queen his Wife and Charles his Bastard Son who was yet a Child unto the care of his Mother with grave and pious discourses having dismissed all those that were present he held his Mother still fast by the hand and ended the course of his troublesom Reign upon the Thirtieth day of May before he was full Five and Twenty years of age leaving his Kingdom after the revolution of so many Wars in no less danger and confusion than he had found it in Fourteen years before when he came a Child unto the Crown The End of the Fifth BOOK THE HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars of France By HENRICO CATERINO DAVILA. The SIXTH BOOK The ARGUMENT THe Sixth Book contains the Arts used by the Queen Regent to hold matters in suspence till the coming of the King Henry the Third out of Poland He departs secretly from that Kingdom and passing through Italy comes to Turin The Queen sends thither to inform him of the affairs of France and thither also comes the Mareshal d' Anville The King denies to resolve upon any thing till he have conferred with his Mother he restores those places to the Duke of Savoy which for security had till then been kept from him He passes at Pont Beauvoysin is met by the Duke of Alancon and the King of Navarre by him they are set at liberty He meets the Queen his Mother and they enter the City of Lyons The Kings designs and ends to which he intends to direct the course of his Government are particularly set down he desires Peace and to procure it resolves to make War coldly He treats of Marriage and resolves to take to Wife Louyse of Lorain Daughter to the Count de Vaudemont He is Crowned at Rheims and there marrieth her He labours to get his Brother elected King of Poland but he is put beside it The War continues in the mean time and Mombrun Head of the Hugonots in Daulphine is defeated taken and executed The King alters the manner of Government to lessen the Authority of the Great Ones The Duke of Alancon deprived of the hopes of Poland and not being able to obtain the Title of Lieutenant-General flees from Court and becomes Head of the Politicks and Hugonots All the other Lords of that party put themselves under him and the Prince of Conde sends him great Supplies out of Germany which passing through Champaigne are routed and dispersed by the Duke of Guise The Queen-Mother goes to confer with the Duke of Alancon and concludes a Truce in the mean time the King of Navarre leaves the Court flees into Guienne and declares himself Hugonot The Prince of Conde advanceth with the German Army and at Moulins joins with the Duke of Alancon The Queen returns and concludes a Peace but with such exorbitant Conditions that all the Catholicks are offended at it The Duke of Guise and his Brothers lay hold of the occasion declare themselves Heads of the Catholick party and make a League to oppose the Establishment of the Hugonots the grounds and progress of that League are related The King of Navarre thereupon pretending that the Catholicks began first by the means of the Prince of Conde takes up Arms. The King assembles the States General in the City of Blois to settle things in order but after several attempts and contrivances they break up without concluding any thing The King desires Peace but seeing the Hugonots inclined to War raises two Armies against them The Duke of Alancon with one of them takes la Charite Isoire and other places the Duke of Mayenne with the other takes Thone-Charente and Marans From War they come to a Treaty of Agreement Peace is concluded and the Queen-Mother goes to confer with the King of Navarre to make it the stronger The King intent upon the design of his hidden thoughts imploys his time wholly in Religious Exercises assumes all Offices to himself and disposes of them to his Favourites among whom the Dukes of Joyeuse and Espernon are especially exalted by him He Institutes a new Order of Knighthood called du S. Esprit The Queen-Mother goes from the King of Navarre and visits a great part of the Kingdom The Duke of Alancon to obtain Queen Elizabeth in Marriage goes over into England is much honoured but notwithstanding publick demonstrations nothing is determined The Hugonots renew the War the Prince of Conde takes la Fere in Picardy and the King of Navarre possesseth himself of Cahors and other places The King dispatcheth several Armies against them by which la Fere is recovered but little done in other places The Duke of Alancon being returned into France interposes and settles the Peace again He goes into Flanders to command the States that had cast off their Obedience to the Crown of Spain does little good there returns into France and dies THE death of Charles the Ninth happening just at that time when the remedies used by him to purge the humours of his Kingdom were in the height of their operation He left not only all parts of France in great disorder and confusion but also the state of the Crown in exceeding danger and uncertainty by the subversion or at least weakning of all the foundations of the Government For besides the lawful Successour so far distant in a strange Country who if he had been present might by assisting at the Helm in a time of so great peril have steered and moderated the doubtful troublesom course of the Commonwealth all the Instruments of Rule and Power were also either very much weakned or utterly perverted and even those means which usually maintain and preserve others were universally bent to the distraction and ruine of that Kingdom The Duke of Alancon and the King of Navarre nearest of the Blood Royal and by that prerogative chief of the Council of State were held as guilty of a most hainous crime and straitly guarded as prisoners The Prince of Conde though very young yet of an ancient reputation by the same of his Ancestors not only absent and fled from Court but protected by the favour of the Protestant Princes and ready by foreign Forces to bring in new Inundations The Hugonots up in Arms in every Province and manifestly intent by all means possible to surprise and possess the chiefest Cities and Fortresses Many of the greatest Lords some secretly some openly were alienated and divers of those who had most experience in affairs most authority with the people and most reputation in war were already if I may use that word Cantonized in their several Provinces and Governments the Treasury empty or rather destroyed the Gentry wearied and impoverished the Militia wasted and consumed the people
which cause it was concluded that there should be a Cessation of Arms for two next ensuing months Iuly and August and for as much longer as the King should think fit to whom they remitted themselves in that business and that 12000 Crowns should be paid unto them by the Regent to maintain their Garisons without annoying or molesting the Country But the Treaty of St. Sulpice wrought not the same effect for though the Mareshal d' Anville was more disposed to maintain himself by arts and dissimulations than by force and therefore inclined to the Truce yet of his own party Mombrun in Daulphine who made War rather like an Outlaw against every body than like a Souldier against a certain Enemy would not hearken to any agreement which would necessitate him to lay down his Arms and cease to over-run and spoil the Country And on the other part the Catholicks of Languedoc and especially the Parliament of Tholouse were so enflamed against the Mareshal d' Anville that they hardly yielded to the Cessation though commanded by the Queen Regent it would at last have been effected if d' Anville at the same time aiming by any means to secure and possess himself of those places that depended on him arrogating the Kings power to himself had not by deeds contrary to his words summoned the States of that Province and by means of his own adherents published Decrees and Ordinances which had more of an absolute Prince than of a Governour Whereupon the Parliament of Tholouse infinitely incensed at those proceedings which did manifestly impair their authority not only refused the Truce themselves but forbad all those of the Catholick party either to accept or put it in execution But neither the injuries of her Enemies nor the disobedience of her Friends could alter the Queens determination who making small account of outward appearances minded only the compassing of her own ends Wherefore continuing the businesses which were set on foot she treated still with him and with his Agents to gain the benefit of time by the same arts wherewith he endeavoured to settle the foundations of his own Estate Which things while they were in agitation the Rochellers fickle and unconstant in their resolutions either because they were excited by those of Languedoc or because the 12000 Crowns which were paid them were not sufficient to maintain their Souldiers who wanting the spoils of War disbanded and forsook them daily upon a sudden broke the Truce which a while before was so willingly accepted and concluded and in all places round about committed most grievous cruel outrages Yet neither for all this was the Queen any thing dismaid but dissembling all injuries with marvellous patience to accomplish her own designs dispatched new Agents to the Rochellers and to d' Anville that they might renew the Treaty it sufficing her though the business could not be effected that till she had notice of the Kings arrival the time might be spun out without new troubles and distractions and therefore every where mingling Treaties of accommodation with actions of War both sides proceeded with equal slowness not concluding any agreement and imploying the Armies only in the business of small importance And now affairs were brought almost to the point which the Queen before desired for Monsieur de Montpensier with an Army kept the Forces of the Hugonots at a Bay in Xaintonge the Prince Daulphine with another opposed their attempts in Daulphine and d' Anville who doubtful in his mind thought more to establish himself than to make any new conquests being held in hand with arts and promises drew out the time without making any more express Declaration But the Prince of Conde residing in Strasbourgh one of the Hans Towns in Germany was already resolved following the steps of his Father to make himself Head of his party and therefore treated with the Protestant Princes about the raising of new Forces and by Messages sollicited the Hugonots of France to unite and gather themselves together and to assist him with some reasonable sum of money whereby while the King was absent he might without delay enter with a powerful Army into Burgongne For this cause the Deputies of the Hugonot Provinces they then called them the Reformed Churches being met together at Millaut with the Agents of the Mareshal d' Anville who though he feigned the contrary and entertained the Queen Regent with words and promises was yet secretly united to them they consulted as well about the means of procuring money as about the conditions upon which they should admit the Prince unto that command which the Queen no sooner knew but she presently dispatched fitting persons whereof she judiciously chose many and with her liberality maintained a great number who under colour of treating an agreement should by sowing doubts and discords hinder and delay the resolutions of that meeting nor did the Deputies agree very well among themselves for though they all knew well enough that without the name of a Prince of the Blood that should both within and without the Kingdom want authority and reputation and by consequence the strength of all their Forces yet were their opinions diverse concerning the Prince for many had yet set their eyes upon the Duke of Alancon many desired the King of Navarre and some were unsatisfied with the youth of the Prince of Conde doubting that his want of years and experience would be accompanied with weakness and contempt To this was joined the ambiguousness of d' Anville who though his chiefest aim was his own security and the conservation of his Government of Languedoc yet could he not altogether withdraw his thoughts from pretending to the first place which though he could not obtain for himself yet he desired at least that he that had it should acknowledge it principally from him nor could it much please la Noue whose power with the Rochellers was very great to see a Superiour chosen whose eminence and reputation would much eclipse and diminish the authority of his Command But neither the Queens policy nor their own particular divisions could restrain the general ardour and inclination with which most of them voluntarily concurred to put themselves under that Prince whose Ancestors they were accustomed to obey and whose very name alone made deep impressions in the minds of the people by reason of the so famous and so much deplored memory of his Father Wherefore the Articles of Agreement were set down in the name of the Provinces d' Anville and la Noue assenting to them of necessity though secretly whereby after their wonted pretences and protestations the power and command of that party was conferred upon the Prince of Conde committing to his protection both the Liberty of their Consciences and the ordering of that War which was thought so necessary for their common safety To these Capitulations joining a convenient sum of money they appointed three Deputies to assist the Prince both in the conduct and
sudden expedition of the Germans and to relate to him the state of their affairs and their common resolutions At this very time the Hugonots using all possible means to help themselves printed an infinite number of little Pamphlets under divers Titles but all with biting stings and fabulous Narrations against the Actions and Government of the Queen Regent to whom many of them being brought and the Council purposing to decree severe punishments against the Authors and Printers of those defamatory Pamphlets and seditious Libels she opposed that opinion alledging that to prohibite them was a certain means to make them authentick and that there was no greater proof nor trial of the good than when they were hated and abused by malicious people and persevering in her resolution not to regard outward appearances she dissembled all those injuries with admirable patience but when she saw the preparations for the coming of the Germans being most resolute to oppose them with force if policy were not sufficient she went from Paris accompanied with the Duke of Alancon and the King of Navarre who not yet set at liberty followed her but without constraint and being come into Burgongne she her self mustered the Swisses and Germans confirming the affections of the Commanders with liberal gifts and many favours and then marching with them towards the Provinces that were up in Arms which were the same where the Kings coming was expected and through which the Army of the Protestants intended to enter the Kingdom she resolved to stay in Lions as a convenient place to move which way soever need required In the mean time the King having had notice of the death of Charles brought to him by Monsieur de Chemeraut within thirteen days though the Nobility of the Kingdom of Poland infinitely satisfied with his valour and comportment did use all possible means to stay him there yet he not willing to forego his hereditary right to France for the elective Kingdom of Poland there being so great a difference between them and sollicited by those urgent affairs which called him away to remedy such violent dangers departed secretly by night with a small retinue and passing through Austria with all possible speed went forward toward his own Kingdom by the way of Italy He was continually hastened by Letters and Messages from the Queen Regent who with much ado smothering the sparks of that fire which was ready to break into a flame infinitely desired her Sons presence that she might without further delay apply such remedies as were proper for the malignity of the disease wherefore the King suspending no longer time than just what necessity required in the entertainments of the Princes of Italy and particularly in the delights of Venice where he was received with wonderful pomp and honour about the end of August arrived at Thurin where it was expected he would begin to prepare and lay the ground-work of his designs The Mareshal d' Anville upon security of the Duke of Savoy's word came thither to him as also Philippe Huraut Viscount of Chiverny his old Chancellor Gaspar Count of Schombergh Bernard de Fizes and Nicholas de Neuville Sieur de Villeroy both Secretaries of State who all were sent from the Queen Regent to give him an account of the affairs of his Kingdom But the King having heard their relation with the secret designs of his Mother and on the other side the pretences and excuses of the Mareshal though not only Roger Sieur de Bellegarde and Guy de Pibrac his favoured Counsellors but also the Duke of Savoy and the Lady Margaret laboured all they could to bring him to some determination that might be favourable to d' Anville yet nourishing high thoughts in the depth of his mind and making his excuse that he would resolve nothing without the assistance and approbation of his Mother to whose vigilance and prudence he was so much obliged he dismissed d' Anville with ambiguous answers and hastned his journey so much the more lest he should be put upon a necessity of referring that to the determinations of others which he purposed to reserve to the execution of his own premeditated designs for the better compassing whereof seeing he had so many businesses to settle in his own Kingdom that for many decads of years it would be in vain to think of any enterprise on that side of the Mountains and desiring absolutely to gain the Duke of Savoy and the Lady Margaret that he might make use of them afterward in the effecting of his purposes he resolved to restore unto them Pignerol Savillan and la Vallee de Perouse which for security of the intentions of those Princes had been held by the Kings his Predecessors thinking it superfluous to keep places with a vast expence out of his own Kingdom which were of no other use but in consideration of those hopes which as affairs then stood were very far off and unlikely Yet many condemned that his precipitate restitution of them and Lodovico Gonzaga Duke of Nevers Governour of those places and a man of equal wisdom and loyalty after having used all possible endeavours that they might not be restored laid open his opinion finally in writing which he desired might be kept for his discharge among the Records and Charters of the Crown whereat the King was offended though he wisely dissembled it thinking them vain and ambitious who would seem to know more of his own secrets than he himself The fifth day of September he came into the confines of his own Kingdom at Pont-Beau-voysin where the Duke of Alancon and the King of Navarre expected him who having till then though with much gentleness been kept as prisoners were with demonstrations of much honour and affection fully set at liberty by him at the first meeting and to give the greater testimony of his good will toward them he placed himself in the midst between them both to receive his subjects which were come thither to the confines to shew their dutiful respects unto him The next day he met the Queen his Mother who was purposely come to a little Castle near Lyons and being entered together into the City they began without further delay to treat of businesses concerning the Peace or War which they were to make with their armed subjects The King knew very well not only the wavering troublesom estate of his Kingdom but also the miserable condition to which he himself at that time was reduced for the whole Kingdom being divided into two different factions the one of the Catholicks the other of the Hugonots both which had their chief heads appointed and established long before hand and through the long reiterated distractions not only the Cities and Provinces but also all particular persons divided between them he found that he was left as we use to say dry between two Rivers and that his power being shared and dismembred between those two great parties he retaining nothing but the name of a King was
Armand Sieur de Byron his Lieutenant who no less famous for wisdom than valour had already shewed himself very favourable to the Hugonots Matters of War being settled and balanced in this manner the King began to think of Marriage for the hopes of the Family depending upon him and the Duke of Alancon both without Children it was necessary to provide for the succession of the Kingdom Before he went into Poland he was not a little taken with Louyse the Daughter of Nicolas Count of Vaudemont and Niece to the Duke of Lorain being besides the beauty of her person infinitely pleased with the modesty of her disposition and discreet behaviour but the fear of augmenting the greatness of the House of Lorain and of bringing the Cardinal into the management of affairs whose genius was wont to rule the wills and sway the affections of his Predecessors did much disswade him from that thought and recalling to mind the late occurrences under the Reigns of Francis the Second and Charles the Ninth and the great pretentions and authority of the Cardinal he could not bend his mind to suffer by that means a new increase of that Power the abatement whereof he had with so much labour and so long patience propounded to himself For which considerations turning his thoughts another way he purposed to demand Elizabeth Sister to Iohn King of Sweden a Princess for wit and beauty not inferiour to any and Secretary Pinart was presently sent to treat about the match But in the mean time while the King stayed at Avignon the Cardinal of Lorain whose power and wisdom he so much feared chancing to die of a Burning Feaver he suddenly changed his determination recalling Pinart from his treaty and being swayed by affection which in all but especially in great minds prevails above all other respects he took to Wife Louyse de Vaudemont who in the beginning of the next year was brought to Rheimes by the Duke and Dutchess of Lorain The Kings third consideration was how to settle his Brother the Duke of Alancon who being of a seditious spirit and fickle turbulent nature was not likely to be more quiet in the Reign of the present King whom he already hated and envied than he had been in the late Reign of Charles who had not given him such causes of hatred and emulation Two Propositions came into his mind for that purpose one was to procure Elizabeth Queen of England in Marriage for him but that had been often treated of and always waved by her resolution not to marry the other to resign the Crown of Poland to him but that could not be done but by the consent and election of that people the which they believing themselves injured and deprived by the King in his so secret departure from them was very hard to be obtained But not being to be discouraged by difficulty from making trial what might be done he chose two Ambassadours to treat about the business Guy Sieur de Pibrac a man of great learning and experience one of his intimate Counsellors and Roger Sieur de Bellegarde substituting in the command of the Army Alberto Gonai Count of Retz who because he was an Italian brought up and raised by King Charles and the Queen-Mother was infinitely trusted by him and made partaker of many of his most hidden secret intentions With these designs but with a shew of feasts and triumphs began the year 1575. For the King being departed from Avignon to be consecrated with the accustomed Ceremonies was come to Rheimes where the holy Oyl is kept in a Viol commonly called the Sancte Ampoule destined by ancient Veneration for the anointing of the Kings of France The Ceremonies were performed with solemn State by Lewis Cardinal of Lorain the Duke of Guises Brother and the next day after the King married the Princess Louyse all the sadness of former troubles dissolving it self into delightful thoughts dances tournaments and all manner of pomp and jollity then having visited the Church of St. Maclou where the Kings with a fast of nine days and other pennances use to receive that famous Gift of Healing the Kings Evil with nothing but a touch the King in the end of March came into the City of Paris In the beginning of April the Deputies of the Prince of Conde the Mareshal d' Anville and of the associated Provinces were come thither by his permission to treat of Peace to whom were joined the Ambassadors of the Queen of England and of the Cantons of Swisserland to exhort and perswade the King to grant those conditions to the Hugonots which they thought necessary for their security but their demands were so exorbitant though the King were of himself inclined to embrace Peace yet could he not bend his mind to hearken to them and the Catholick party with bitter murmurings spoke openly against the insolence and impertinence of their propositions wherefore after a long ambiguous Negotiation the Deputies took leave returning to relate the Kings pleasure to those that sent them and left Arenes one of their number at the Court to keep the business iâ— agitation and not utterly to cut off the treaty of Peace which was so much desired on both sides About this time though it were contrary to the Kings intent the War was not at all less active than it was before for mens minds being inflamed of themselves by the fire of each faction much blood was daily spilt in several encounters and it happened that Mombrun grown proud by the success of many Victories thinking to have his wonted fortune in a sudden disorderly charge which he gave the Forces of Monsieur de Gordes the Kings Lieutenant in Daulphine was not only repulsed but also so streightened between a River and a Hill by the multitude of the Catholicks that all his men being defeated and scattered he was first wounded and after taken prisoner so that being brought to Grenoble he was by publick decree of the Parliament condemned to death and the sentence executed without delay he not only bearing the punishment of those infinite troubles which he had brought upon that Province but also of his boldness in daring to plunder the Kings own Carriages and Servants From this battel wherein Mombrun was defeated escaped Francis de Bonne Sieur de Lesdiquiers a man of great wisdom and no less boldness and vivacity who in process of time being made Head of the Hugonot Faction in Daulphine advanced himself by his prudence and courage so far above his own private condition that in the end he came with incredible reputation to be made High-Constable of the Kingdome Nor was the state of affairs any quieter in the other Provinces for the Mareschal d' Anville having called a meeting at Nismes and another afterward at Montpellier had declared himself Head of the Politicks and joining in confederacy with the Hugonots had openly attempted those places which held of the Kings party In the
Wherefore being by disdain and anger brought unto a violent resolution he determined rashly to absent himself from Court and to make himself the Head of those who had often wooed and perswaded him to it This resolution he being a man of mean capacity and more ready to undertake than able to manage so great an enterprise was put in execution so unseasonably and with so little appearance of reason as made many doubt that it was a plot agreed upon by the King his Brother and the Queen his Mother that he should feign himself discontented and alienated from them to deceive the Hugonots and under colour of friendship and assistance to open a way to the suppression and destruction of those that were up in arms But it is most certain and I have heard it affirmed by a person who having had principal Offices in the Government was partaker of the most hidden secrets which were then in agitation that this action of the Duke of Alancon was so far from being contrived by the King and Queen-Mother that on the contrary it was so terrible and so unpleasing to them that being as it were astonished with the blow they neglected no possible means nor thought scorn of any indignity how great soever it were so they might but withdraw him from the party of those factious men and restore him to his former nearness and obedience Now the Duke of Alancon having to some of his most familiar Confidents secretly communicated his intention of leaving the Court on the fifteenth day of September this present year went into the Faux-bourg of St. Marceau under pretence of visiting a certain Lady which he loved and enjoyed and entring the house where she dwelt about the shutting in of the day while his Gentlemen expected him on the street-side he went forth at a private back-gate which led into the fields and being come where he was expected by those that were privy to his purpose he presently got on horseback and with a small Train but very great speed riding all night arrived at the City of Dreux a place that was under his command and there published a Declaration next day wherein he shewed that the causes of his departure were the unworthy dealings that had been used towards Him and other great Lords of the Kingdom who were kept in prison without any fault or demerit and the imminent ruine which he foresaw did hang over the common safety by reason of the Kings evil Councellors exhorting all France to join with him to make a General Assembly of the States and by means thereof remedy the unjust burthens of many moderate the heavy taxes laid upon the people regulate the abuses of justice establish the Liberty of Conscience so often by publick solemn decrees promised to those of the Reformed Religion and restore peace and happiness to all sorts of men in the Kingdom for which things but without offence to the Kings Majesty he protested to spend the last drop of his blood as he was necessarily obliged to do by his affection to his Country and love to all good men By which Declaration divulged particularly in those Provinces and places most abounding with the Hugonots it was plainly to be seen that he aspired to the command of that party which by the authority of so great a Prince and the number of his followers which were many was like to be very much augmented in strength and reputation But the King hearing of his Brothers departure that very night dispatched Lodovico Gonzaga Duke of Nevers with some certain Horse to try if by any means possible they could take him which not succeeding by reason of the great speed the Duke of Alancon made and the advantage of so many hours he being unresolved in his own thoughts called his Cabinet-Council together on the sixteenth of September at night and began to treat of those remedies which were to be used against so sudden and so unexpected an accident in which consultation the Queens opinion concurring with the Kings inclination and with the advice of the major part of the Board the conclusion was That not regarding any conditions how hard soever they should try by all possible endeavours to withdraw the Duke of Alancon from his new begun design and separate him from the commerce of those turbulent people to which end though the King being a cruel Enemy to Heads of the Factions bare an ill will to the Mareshals of Cosse and Momorancy who were still kept prisoners in the Bastile yet to appease and satisfie his Brother by whose occasion they were fallen into that rebellion and to take away the fuel from that fire they were both set at liberty in that very conjuncture of time the Queen intending to make them instruments of reconciliation with her Son to whom she resolved to go in person not believing that any could be so powerful and prevalent to perswade him as the authority and flatteries of a Mother accompanied with those Arts which she was wont in all occasions to use with marvellous dexterity The Duke of Alancon was come into Poictou where he was presently met by Monsieur de la Noue Gilbert Sieur de Vantadour a Lord of principal note in Limosin and the Viscount of Turenne both allyed to the Mareshal d' Anville and all the Hugonot Towns sent to honour and acknowledge him by messages full of duty and respect Nor did the Prince of Conde who being joined with Prince Casimir upon the confines of Germany had drawn together a mighty Army shew himself less ready or desirous to obey him than the rest for knowing his ambitious nature and how much credit and reputation he gained by the name of the Kings Brother he thought it was to no purpose to contend with him for the first place being confident that though he carried the name of the supreme power yet the real authority of command would nevertheless still remain in him as well by reason of the ancient assurance he had of the Hugonot Faction as because that foreign Army was paid and raised by his own industry so that in his imployment he acknowledged no other Superiour but only His authority under whose conduct and direction he first took up Arms Wherefore preventing the motions and in a manner the very desires of the Duke of Alancon he declared him Captain-General of his party and seemed to content himself with the Title of his Lieutenant in the command of the foreign Army which drawing near to enter into France with 14000 Swisse and German Foot three thousand French Fire-locks and seven or eight thousand Horse and fearing too long a delay by reason of the greatness of his Army and the tedious difficulty of the way he resolved to send Guilliaume de Momorancy Lord of Thore with two thousand German Horse two hundred Gentlemen and two thousand Foot of several Nations throw Champagne which is the nearest way to join with the Duke of Alancon who
he thought stood in need of present assistance Thore entring the Kingdom near Langres in Burgongne and thence by the shortest way crossing over Champagne hasted by the swiftness of his march to avoid the opposition of the Catholicks and passing the River Marne to get as soon as he could into security but being overtaken by the Duke of Guise who with his Brother Charles Duke of Mayenne Armand Sieur de Byron the Count of Retz and a fresh powerful Army followed to intercept his passage either the temerity of his Souldiers as he said afterwards or his own desire to fight perswaded him to stay near Dormans and alter the thoughts of hastening his voyage into a design of encountring the Enemy Their Forces wanted much of equality though both their courages were ardent and resolute for the Duke of Guise had above a thousand Lanciers two thousand other Horse and ten thousand good French Foot and the Souldiers of Thore weary and tyred with the length of their march were not near so great a number yet he that under favour of the woods might have gotten to the River which was hard by and have passed it at a foord called du Vergez facing couragiously about fell to skirmish with the first Catholicks Troops led by Monsieur Fervaques Mareshal of the Field the Rhinegrave and Monsieur de Byron but when he found the skirmish succeed prosperously ordering his men only in two Divisions whereof one was led by the Count la Val and the other commanded by himself he began fiercely to give the on-set and though the place in respect of the open Field was very advantageous to the greater number the issue was uncertain for many hours till the Duke of Mayenne with the Van of the Cavalry and the Duke of Guise with those Gentlemen that accompanied him in the Battel charged into the Body of the German Horse who having nothing but Pistols against the violence and fury of the Lances being routed and trodden under foot lost their lives desperately in the place In this encounter all the Germans were utterly defeated and by order from the Commanders cut in pieces without mercy except only one Cornet of the Reiters who being placed in the Rear and seeing the slaughter of the rest yielded himself to their discretion and was spared rather by the weariness than pity of the Conquerors Colonel Stinc the chief Commander of the Germans was slain with many Gentlemen of quality Clervant a famous Leader of the Hugonots taken and Thore passing the River with a few Horse saved himself by flight Nor was this Victory gotten by the Catholicks without blood for besides the loss of an hundred and fifty of their best Souldiers the Duke of Guise whilst valiantly following the execution he pursued the fugitives who fought as they ran away was himself shot in the left cheek the skar whereof served afterwards for a memorable mark to win him the love of all those who being affectionate to the Catholick Religion honoured the signs of that Blood which had been spilt and of that danger which had been undergone fighting in person for the service of the Church of God Monsieur de Fervaques carried the news of this Victory to the Court who departing before the Duke of Guise was wounded made a lame imperfect narration of the business yet much to his own advantage but Pelicart the Duke of Guise's Secretary arriving a few hours after who brought word of his Lords being hurt and many other particulars of that Action Fervaques was not only slighted by the King but laughed at by the whole Court thinking that he with a false story of the Encounter would have attributed the honour of the day unto himself which was due to the worth of those who had purchased it with their blood whereupon he conceived himself to be very hardly used considering the valour that he really had shewed against the Enemy with whom he had fought gallantly first of all and therefore he was excited by his natural inconstancy to make one in the managing of a new design which not many days after caused a great disturbance in the Court. In the mean time the Queen-Mother attended by the Mareschals of Cosse and Momorancy arrived at Campigny in Poictou to meet with the Duke of Alancon who was so puffed up with the present ambition of commanding so many and with the near assistance of the Foreign Army already come to the confines of Burgongne that she not being able to agree with him concerning Articles of Peace at last procured a Cessation of Arms about the end of November which was to continue for six months in which time she not only hoped that the German Army would waste away but also that the Duke himself being of a fickle unnconstant humour might be drawn to a more reasonable and more secure Peace the conditions of the Truce were That the King should pay 160000 Ducats to the Prince of Conde and the Germans provided they passed not the Rhine nor entred into the confines of France That the Cities of Angoulesme Saumur Nyort Bourges la Charite and Meziers should be assigned unto the Hugonots and Politicks for their security which should presently be restored as soon as the Truce was expired if the Peace were not concluded in the mean time That the King should give the Duke of Alancon wherewithal to maintain an hundred Gentlemen an hundred Gâ—ns d' Arms an hundred firelocks and fifty Swisses for the guard of his own person That the Deputies of the associated Provinces and of the Politick and Hugonot Princes should come to Paris in the midst of the month of Ianuary next ensuing to treat about conditions of Peace and in the mean time all acts of Hostility should be forborn through the whole Kingdom Which Truce being published about the twentieth of December the conditions thereof were not so punctually observed for Monsieur de Ruffec Governour of Angoulesme and Monsieur de Montigny Governour of Bourges refused to resign those places to the Duke of Alancon pretending in excuse that they thought they could not be secure in any other places by reason of the hatred they had drawn upon themselves in the service of the King and of their Religion but the Queen with whose consent it was doubted those Governours had made resistance in lieu of those two Cities gave them St. Iean d' Angely and Cognac places of much less importance and on the other side the Prince of Conde and the Germans fearing the same thing which the Kings party hoped would not consent to forbear entering into the Kingdom knowing that if their Army should lie still in idleness it would certainly consume and destroy it self Hereupon the Queen-Mother leaving the Duke of Montpensier and the Mareschal of Momorancy with her Son that they might entertain him with thoughts of Peace returned speedily to Paris to be present at the Treaty with the Deputies which was begun in the month of Ianuary
falling into a great distrust of his affection towards them they resolved either by that opportunity to establish the foundation of their own power or else by so great an obstacle to hinder those designs which the King had begun and contrived in his mind to bring their followers and adherents into one well-united Body drawing together and confirming that engine of power which though vast and mighty was yet spred and dispersed as blood in the veins through all the parts of the Kingdom And because the present occasion gave them a wonderfuâ— opportunity to allure mens minds with honourable specious pretences to affright the fearful into a consent to their desires and to stir up the anger â—f those that were unsatisfied and utterly displeased at the conclusion of the Peace they began to work upon the Parisians and Picards Those as in all times jealous of the preservation of the Catholick Religion These as terrified with the fear of being commanded by the Prince of Conde to whom the Goâ—ernment of their Province had been promised The way of meeting together and holding intelligence with one another was opened to them by the Kings own institution who either moved by his inclination to piety by the admonitions and writings of Father Bernard Castor a Jesuite and many other religious men of that and other orders or else to cover and palliate those hidden intentions which he had resolved on for the course of his future Government had brought in the use of many Fraternities who under divers habits and different names met together upon days of devotion to spend their time in processions prayers disciplines and other spiritual exercises under the pious pretence of appeasing Gods wrath of imploring a remedy for their present divisions and calamities and of procuring unity peace and concord amongst all the people of the Kingdom by which means the Catholicks did not only meet freely together in all places but also found matter and opportunity to discourse of present affairs and to bewail the miserable condition to which the Crown was reduced by division and by the increase of heresie from which lamentations coming to talk of businesses of the Government and the affairs of State it was not hard both for those Brethren themselves and perchance for others more crafty and better acquainted with the designs of the principal contrivers to sowe the seeds and ingraff the beginnings of that league which had a near connection with that devout pretence for which the Catholicks assembled themselves in so many several places This practice was first begun in Picardy by Iaques Sieur d' Humiers Governour of Peronne Mondidier and Roye who being a remarkable man for riches and followers in those parts and for some private causes an Enemy to the House of Momorancy and by consequence to the Prince of Conde whose authority he hated and whose greatness he apprehended for fear of being put out of his Government began by means of those Assemblies which were no less frequent there than in other places to exhort the inhabitants of Peronne not to suffer their Town to be made the nest and receptacle of Heresie nor to let that fire be kindled in their bosoms which was like in time to inflame their whole Country and consume all the other parts of France he perswaded them that the first day of the Princes admission would be the last of their liberty for being made subject to the tyranny of Hereticks Seditious Men and Foreigners there would no longer be any possibility for them to enjoy their Estates Houses Wives nor their own Children all which would become a prey to the covetousness and cruelty of those that governed he added that they could â—â—pect nothing but mischief which way soever things were carried for if the Hugonots prevailed they would certainly be exposed to the slavery of the English with whom it was known the Prince had made an agreement to give them places and Fortresses in Picardy and though the Catholicks should prevail they were to look for no better than long sieges miseries and calamities of War and Famine since he was so earnest to get the possession of that Government for no other reason but by the help of its strength to resist the last assaults of his evil fortune By which plausible reasons that people being moved and the inhabitants of Mondidier Roye and Dorlan their neighbours being perswaded to the same they consented to make a League among themselves to hinder the Prince from taking possession of that place and of the Government of Picardy and to maintain and preserve the Catholick Religion in their Province Nor was this practice less advanced in the City of Paris where the zeal of the common people in matters of Religion and the open enmity which they had at all times professed against the Hugonots afforded them very fit matter to foment those designs wherefore there being many of the Parliament-men and Sheriffs of the City Eschevins as they call them and not a few of Religious Orders who in those meetings and Fraternities laboured cunningly the promoting of that League a great number of men of all degrees and qualities were by a strict Oath already tyed and united in the bond of that Association The example of the Picards and Parisians was followed by the Nobility of Poictou and Tourain as nearest to those places possessed by the Hugonots and more exposed to the imminent danger of their authority and being led by Louis de la Tremouille Duke of Touars a Lord of great dependents and of ancient nobility and reputation but a man full of turbulent unruly thoughts were already united and associated drawing after them not only the greater part of the Clergy but also a great many of the Commonalty Nor did the other Provinces want either Heads to introduce or fit matter to receive the same Confederacy which being proposed by men of great subtilty and no less authority under a plausible name and specious apparence easily gained credit even among the wisest and spread wonderfully through all Cities and Provinces The Form of that League and Covenant which was to be signed by all those that consented to it was this IN the Name of the most holy Trinity Father Son and Holy Ghost our only true God to whom be Glory and Honour The Covenant of the Princes Lords and Gentlemen of the Catholick Religion ought to be and is made for the establishment of the Law of God in its first estate and to restore and settle his holy service according to the form and manner of the Catholick Apostolick Roman Church abjuring and renouncing all errours contrary unto it Secondly For the preservation of King Henry the Third of that Name and his Successours the most Christian Kings in the State Honour Authority Duty Service and Obedience due unto them from their Subjects as it is contained in those Articles that shall be presented to him in the Assembly of the States which he swears and
Place due to him in right of his Birth to get possession of the Inheritance of the Crown to which the King seeing himself without Sons would open and facilitate his passage and to settle his own fortune in quietness and tranquility as also the whole Kingdom of France And though to attain those ends he must be fain to suffer much and to dissemble and bear with many things yet it was wisdom to bar himself of his own ease and deny his own will for the obtaining of so high so eminent a design That many men endured very much for the getting of a private Inheritance though but a mean one how much more was to be done and suffered to compass the Succession of the Crown of France That they clearly saw the Kings aim and the express will of his Councellours and Favourites nor could he ever desire a more ready way to subvert and dissipate the power of his old Enemies and Persecutors On the other side Arnauld Sieur de Ferrier his Chancellor argued the contrary a man of subtil wit and excellent learning who after his Embassie to Venice where he had been Lieger many years being returned into France and little accounted of at Court had retired himself to the King of Navarre he fearing if his Master came to an agreement and into the Kings obedience that he should remain abject and forsaken was though a Catholick of the same opinion with Philip de Mornay Sieur de Plessis with the Sieur d' Aubigny a trusty servant of the King of Navarre's and with the other Hugonots who obstinate in their Faith laboured to shew that temporal hopes were not to be preferred before a good Conscience and the safety of the Soul which is eternal Nor was it fit for the King of Navarre by so often changing his Belief to get the manifest scandalous opinion rather of an Atheist than of a fickle inconstant man nor yet were the present hopes that were offered him so surely grounded for the King of France in the vigour of his youth and the Queen in the flower of her age might yet possibly have a Son whereby the old intentions being renewed he would remain as formerly despised and undervalued at the Court. That the hope of succeeding a young King of but two and thirty years old was very remote and uncertain the King of Navarre himself being but little younger so that according to nature it was hard to judge which of them would live the longer That in the mean time for things so remote and uncertain he must put himself into a present certain servitude lay down the command and dependance of his followers deprive himself of the power and foundation of his Party and submit himself to the pleasure and discretion of his Enemies That all the world knew the Kings nature and inclinations who desiring for his own interests to make use of the King of Navarre in the present conjuncture would as soon as that occasion was past reassume his old hatred and his intent derived from the firm resolution of his Ancestors to abase persecute and finally destroy the House of Bourbon And with what heart with what courage could he return to imprison himself in the Loâ—vre where with his own eyes he had seen that bloody slaughter of all his friends and the safety of his own life held uncertain for so many hours that he ought rather to acknowledge it to the Divine Goodness and the chance of Fortune than to the modesty and clemency of his Enemies That Gods Justice was not to be distrusted for the setling him in the rightful possession of the Crown in case the King should die without a Son That it was much more easie to attain it being strengthened by powerful Forces and the adherence of an armed Party that had so often resisted the pride of their Persecutors and the Power of so many Princes joined together against them then being left naked deprived of assistance slighted and put in Prison at the Court. That therefore he ought not to expose himself to the certainty of those dangers treacheries poisons and murders whereby he had seen his Mother taken away and so many of his Friends and Servants but sustaining himself with the greatness of his courage to remit the event of things so far distant and so obscure unto the Divine Providence There was no doubt among the wisest men but that the first advice of reconciling himself to the King and Church and returning to the Court was the most secure and expedient but he could not clear his mind of the suspicion of being deceived again and circumvented by the practises of his Enemies and his Genius could hardly be reduced to forsake his liberty and authority for almost a certain imprisonment or at least a very private condition in the Court He considered that he could not commit an errour in that resolution that would not cost him his life for if the Kings proceedings were not real and sincere or if he should suffer himself again to be ruled by the powerful perswasions and contrivances of the Guises he saw he must of necessity either by sword or person incur the infallible danger of being murdered He was also very much moved with the consideration of the Lady Margaret his Wife for having in a manner repudiated her by reason of the report of her unchastity and she being gone to certain Castles of hers in Auvergne where she lived with a very licentious freedom he saw that necessarily he must either receive her again to his bed or else he could never continue in sincere friendship and perfect confidence with his Mother and Brother-in-law but that daily new discords and dissentions would arise to the total ruine of his Fortune These considerations joined to the power of Ferrier and to the spur and perswasions of the Ministers made him at last resolve neither to turn Catholick nor return to Court but only with a great deal of modesty he offered the Assistance and Forces of his whole Party to serve the King whensoever he pleased to tame those who with the Forces of the League disturbed the State and quiet of the Kingdom In this Conference was treated likewise as had been many times before the restitution of those places granted to the Hugonots by the Edict of Pacification for the limited time being expired the King moved to have them restored according to the Agreement But the King of Navarre being determined not to forsake his Party made excuses for not delivering them up shewing that the times to come were like to be such as made him rather desire to have yet others for his security than to restore those which he already possessed beseeching the King to bear with the urgent necessity and to ascribe the fault to the imminent attempts and obstinate persecutions of his Enemies But this point being only treated of in formality there was neither long nor difficult debate about it and the answer was easily received and
upheld that it is exceeding necessary to make some wise and speedy provision against them for the avoiding of those very apparent inconveniencies the calamities whereof are already known unto all the remedies to few and the manner of applying them almost to none and so much the rather because one may easily judge by the great preparations and practices every where the raising of Souldiers as well without as within the Kingdom the withholding of Towns and strong places which long ago should have been delivered up into his Majesties hand that we are very near the effects of their evil intentions being sufficiently informed that not long since they have sent to treat with the Protestant Princes of Germany for the procuâ—ing of Forces to the end that they may more easily oppress all good men as their designs aim at no other end but to secure and possess themselves of necessary means to destroy the Catholick Religion which is the common interest of all especially of the Great Ones who have the honour to hold the first and chiefest Offices and Dignities of this Kingdom and whom they labour to ruine in the Kings life-time nay more by his authority to the end that there being no body left who for the time to come can be able to oppose their desires they may more easily work that change of the Catholick Religion which they endeavour to enrich themselves with the Patrimony of the Church following the example of what hath been done in England Moreover all the world knows very well and plainly sees the actions and deportments of some who having insinuated themselves into the favour of the King our Sovereign whose Majesty hath ever been and shall be to us most holy and sacred have in a manner totally possessed themselves of his authority to maintain that greatness which they have usurped favouring and advancing by all means possible the effects of those aforesaid changes and pretensions and have had both the boldness and the power to remove from the private conversation of his Majesty not only the Princes and Nobility but all that naturally are most near unto him not admitting any but such as are their own dependents wherein they have advanced so far that none of them now have any part in the Government and Administration of the State nor the whole power belonging to their places some having been deprived of the Titles of their Dignities and others of the Authority though the empty imaginary names be still left unto them The same likewise hath been done to many Governours of Provinces Commanders of strong Holds and other Officers who have been forced to leave and resign their places in consideration of certain sums of money which they have received against their wills and desires because they durst not contradict those that had the power to constrain them to it A new example and never before practised in this Kingdom to get Offices by money from them to whom they had been given for a reward of their Loyalty and faithful service and by this means they have made themselves Masters of all Forces both by Sea and Land Nor do they cease to endeavour the like daily to others that are in possession so that there is not one of them who is not in fear or who can assure himself that his place shall not be taken from him notwithstanding that having been bestowed upon them for their deserts they cannot nor ought not to be deprived of them by the Laws of the Kingdom unless for some just and reasonable consideration or that they have failed in something that depends upon them and that such their fault be proved by the means of Justice Moreover these men have drawn into their own hands all the Gold and Silver out of the Kings Coffers into which they put only the smaller sums of the general receipts for their particular profits keeping all the Great Ones at their own devotion as also all those that have the management of them which are the true ways to dispose of this Crown and set it upon whose head they please And by their avarice it is come to pass that abusing the easiness of the Subjects they have exceeded all bounds laying still heavy Taxes upon the poor common people not only equal to those the calamities of War had introduced which have not at all been lessened since the Peace but much more grievous ones by infinite other Impositions growing daily from the greedy appetite of their unbridled wills Indeed some glimpse of hope appeared when upon the frequent cries and complaints of the whole Kingdom the Convention of the States General was appointed at Blois which is the ancient remedy of home-bred evils and as it were a Conference between the Prince and People meeting together upon the terms of their due obedience on the one side and of the due protection on the other both sworn both born at the same time with the Royal Name and Fundamental Rules of the State of France but this deaâ— and laborious enterprise produced nothing saving the authorizing of the evil counsel of some who feigning themselves to be good Polititians were indeed wonderfully illâ—affected to the service of God and the good of the Kingdom who not being contented to turn the King by nature most inclined to piety from the holy and profitable resolution which he had made at the most humble request of all his States to unite his Subjects in one only Roman Catholick Apostolick Religion to the end they might live in that ancient piety wherein this Kingdom had been established preserved and afterwards increased to become the most powerful of all Christendom which then might have been effected without danger and almost without resistance they perswaded him quite contrary that it was necessary for his Majesties service to weaken and diminish the authoâ—ity of the Catholick Princes and Lords who with exceeding zeal had infinitely hazarded their lives in fighting under his Banners for the Defence of the said Catholick Religion as if the reputation which they had gained by their vertue and loyalty had been a means to render them suspected in stead of being honoured and esteemed Thus the abuse which began to swell by little and little is since fallen like a torrent from so violent a precipice that the poor Kingdom is even upon the point of being overwhelmed by it having but very slender hopes of safety for the Order of the Clergy notwithstanding all the Assemblies and just Remonstrances which they could make is now oppressed by extraordinary Tenths and Impositions besides the contempt of the sacred things of the Holy Church of God wherein now all things are taken away and polluted the Nobility brought to nothing enslaved and unnobled and evâ—â—y day miserably burthened with infinite payments and unjust exactions which they â—ust pay to their exceeding damage if they will sustain their lives that is to say eat drink and clothe themselves the Cities the Kings Officers and the common people so
heavily laden with the weight of frequent new Impositions which they call Inventions that there is now no other way to be found save the means of applying a good remedy against them For these just causes and considerations We Charles of Bourbon first Prince of the Blood Cardinal of the Roman Catholick Apostolick Church as he whom it most concerns to take into his safeguard and protection the Catholick Religion in this Kingdom and the conservation of the good and loyal Servants of his Majesty and of the State with the assistance of many Princes of the Blood Cardinals and other Princes Peers Prelates and Officers of the Crown Governours of Provinces chief Lords and Gentlemen of many Cities and Corporations and of a great number of good and faithful Subjects which make the best and soundest part of this Kingdom after having prudently weighed the motive of this enterprise and having taken the advice as well of our good Friends who are most affectionate to the good and quiet of this Kingdom as of discreet understanding persons and such as fear God whom we would not offend in this for any thing in the world do declare That we have all sworn and holily promised to use strong hand and take up arms to the end that the holy Church of God may be restored unto its dignity and unto the true and holy Catholick Religion and the Nobility as they ought may enjoy their perfect freedom and that the people may be eased the new Imposition abolished and all additions since the Reign of Charles the Ninth whom God absolve absolutely taken away that the Parliaments may be left to the freedom of their Consciences and in entire liberty of their Judgments and all the Subjects of the Kingdom maintained in their Governments Places and Offices so that they may not be taken from them save only in the three cases of the ancient Constitutions and by the sentence of the ordinary Judges of the Parliaments That all moneys that shall be raised upon the people shall be imployed in the defence of the Kingdom and to the end for which they are appointed and that henceforward the General Assembly of the States may be held freely without any practices every three years at least with perfect liberty for every one to complain of those grievances against which there is no due provision made These things and others which shall be more amply and particularly set down are the subject and argument of the raising Arms which are now taken up for the restauration of France the maintenance of the good the punishment of the bad and the security of our persons which some have often and that not many days since laboured to oppress and utterly ruine by secret conspiracies as if the security of the State depended upon the destruction of good men and of those that so often have hazarded their lives to preserve it We having no other means left to save us from that mischief and to divert the knife that already is at our very throats but to have recourse to those remedies which we have always abhorred which yet are excusable and ought to be accounted just when they are necessary and applied by principal authority and with which we would not yet help our selves at this present for the danger of our estates if the ruine of the Catholick Religion in this Kingdom and of the State were not inseparably joined unto it for whose preservation we shall never fear any danger believing we cannot chuse a more honourable Funeral than to die in so holy and just a Quarrel and to acquit our selves of the debt and obligation which as good Christians we owe to the service of God and as good and faithful Subjects to hinder the subversion of the State which would certainly follow the said alterations Protesting that we do not take up Arms against our Sovereign Lord the King but for the guard and just defence of his Person Life and State for which we all swear and promise to expose our fortunes and lives to the last drop of our blood with the same fidelity as we have done in times past and to lay down our Arms immediately when it shall please his Majesty to take away the danger that threatens the ruine of Gods Service and so many good men which we humbly beseech him speedily to do giving testimony to all men by good and true effects that he is indeed a most Christian King indued with the fear of God and hath ingraven in his heart the zeal of the Catholick Religion as we have always known him and as it befits a good Father and a King that is most affectionate to the preservation of his Subjects which his Majesty performing he shall be so much the more obeyed acknowledged and honoured by us and by all his other Subjects with most obsequious reverence which we desire more than any thing in the world And though it would not be very far from reason that the King should be requested by an open Declaration to provide a Successor that during his life and after his death the people committed to him may not be divided into sides and factions by the differences about Succession yet are we so little moved with any such consideration that the calumny of those that upbraid us with it will prove to have no ground at all for besides that the Laws of the Kingdom are known and clear enough the hazard also into which We the Cardinal of BOVRBON do put our self in our old age and latter days doth give sufficient assurance that we are not swelled with such hope and vanity but only spurred on by true zeal of Religion which makes us pretend to a part in a more secure Kingdom the enjoyment whereof is more lasting and more desirable Wherefore our intention being such we do all of us together humbly beeseech the Queen Mother to the King our most honoured Lady without whose wisdom and prudence the Kingdom would long ago have been lost and destroyed by the faithful testimony which she can will and ought to give of our great services but in particular of Us the Cardinal of BOVRBON who have always honoured served and assisted her in her most important affairs without sparing our Estate Life Friends or Kindred to strengthen with her the Kings party and the Catholick Religion that she will not forsake us now at this time but to imploy all that credit with the King her Son which her pains and troublesom labours ought justly to deserve and which her Enemies disloyally would have robb'd her of We also earnestly intreat all the Princes Peers of France Officers of the Crown Prelates Lords Gentlemen and others of what quality soever they be who are not yet joined with us that they would favour and assist us with all their power toward the execution of so good and so holy a work And we exhort all Towns and Corporations if they love their own preservation to consider briefly of
which hath confirmed the Catholicks in the duty towards the Divine Majesty and moved some of those that were separated from the Church of God to reunite themselves unto it He hath also graciously taken time to hear the discourses and complaints of the Clergy after having given them leave to meet together for that purpose and provided amply and favourably for them having since rather eased then burthened them with new extraordinary Tenths without having any respect to the necessity of his own affairs being very sorry that he could not also free them from the payment of the ordinary ones having when he came to the Crown found them engaged for the payment of the rent of the Town-house of Paris The said Prelates and Clergy-men have likewise had conveniency by His Majesties permission to call and hold their Provincial Councels by means whereof they have consulted and provided for the reformation of abuses introduced into the Church during the said Tumults and have made many very good and holy Ordinances for the Government of it which have been commended and approved by his Majesty These are the fruits and publick general advantages which the Church of God and the Roman Catholick Apostolick Religion have reaped from the aforesaid Peace besides infinite other private and particular ones which it would be too long to recount Then as concerning Justice every one knowes the pains his Majesty hath taken in drawing it out of the darkness where those troubles had buried it to set up the light thereof again in its first force and ancient splendor having by death disannulled those Offices that were supernumerary and moreover prohibited the sale of the said Offices which the necessity of money had forced his Predecessors to introduce without having any regard of his own wants though they were no less then those of his Predecessors Besides that his Majesty hath excluded all Pardons and evocations which in times past were wont to be dispatched by his own will and pleasure knowing that the hope of the one gives encouragement to wickedness and the too much easiness of granting the other brought a confusion in matters of Justice Moreover His Majesty since the said Peace hath had opportunity to send Courts composed of the Officers of the Parliament of Paris into divers Provinces of this Kingdom to do Justice to his Subjects upon the place from whence that fruit hath been gathered which every one hath tasted and which yet would have been greater to the great contentment of good men if his good intentions had been better assisted by those who naturally and by the particular obligation of their Offices were bound to do so But as the misfortune of the times hath made some so bold as to attribute the faults of others to his Majesty so the corruption and malignity of them hath been filled with so much impudence and indiscretion that many have also taken pleasure to defame his most holy and best actions and in that manner gain themselves credit at the cost of his reputation and have had so high a degree of boldness as to interpret too too much rigour and severity that laudable resolution he had taken to make the Sentences and Decrees of the said Courts be executed against Malefactors Thus his Majesty having by these means begun to provide for the setting up again of these two Pillars the true and onely foundations of all Monarchy had promised himself that he should settle and restore them absolutely by the continuation of Peace if God had been so merciful to him as to make his Kingdom and Subjects worthy of it Which it appears having been as soon feared as foreseen by those who at this present would stir up his Subjects to take Arms but under colour of providing for both their points They do also publish that they have taken Armes to prevent those troubles which they say they fear will happen after the death of his Majesty about the establishment of a Successor to the prejudice of the Roman Catholick Apostolick Religion being perswaded or at least publishing that they are so that his Majesty or they that are near him do favour the pretensions of those who have alwayes shewed themselves persecutors of the said Religion a thing which his Majesty prayes and admonishes his Subjects to believe he never so much as thought for being yet God be thanked in the force and flower of his age and in perfect health as also the Queen his Wife he hopes that God will give him issue to the universal contentment of his good and loyal Subjects And it seems unto his Majesty to be too great a forcing of time and nature and too great a distrust of the mercy and goodness of God of the health and life of his Majesty and of the fruitfulness of the Queen his Wife to move such a question at this present and after to go about to decide it by force of Arms. For in stead of freeing and curing this Kingdome of the evil which they pretend to fear may one day come to pass for that cause they go directly about to hasten the paines and mortal effects of it by beginning a War now upon that occasion it being certain that by means thereof the Kingdom will be quickly filled with Forreign Forces with Factions and endless discords with blood slaughter and infinite murthers and robberies And see now how the Catholick Religion will be established how the Clergy-man will be disburthened of Tenths how the Gentleman will live in quiet and security in his own house and how he will enjoy his Rights and Priviledges how Cities and the inhabitants in them will be exempt from Garrisons and how the poor people will be free from the Taxes and Impositions that lie upon them His Majesty exhorts and admonishes his Subjects to open their eyes here and not to perswade themselves that this War will end so easily as they give out but to comprehend and maturely consider the inevitable consequences of it and not to suffer their reputation to be blemished and their Armes to serve for instruments of their Countries ruine and the greatness of those that are enemies of it For whilst blinded to our own good we shall fight against one another succoured in appearance but in effect fomented by their assistance they will reign happily and establish their own power They complain also of the distribution of Offices and Honors in this Kingdom saying that those are deprived of them who have deserved best in his Majesties service a weak and dishonourable foundation to build the ruine and subversion of so flourishing a Kingdom whose Kings were never constrained to make use of one more then of another for there is no Law obliges them to do so save that of the good of their own service Yet hath his Majesty alwayes honoured and favoured the Princes of his Blood as much as any of his Predecessors and hath shewed a desire to advance others in credit honor and
possibly be governed These so weighty difficulties which on all sides seemed impossible to be overcome and the hope of drawing over many to the League in time unto his party and of loosening by his wonted arts that bond which then seemed invincible by strength made the King resolve to take the counsel of the Queen his Mother and of Bellieure and Villeroy which was to procure delays as much as possibly he could and in the end to give the League such satisfaction as was necessary to divert the violence and force of the Confederates and to endeavour by art and time to disunite their Combination experience having so often given certain proofs that by fighting and resistance the forces and dangers both at home and abroad were increased but that by yielding and complying those hazards might be deferred and those imminent calamities and miseries avoided To this end the Queen undertook the charge of treating with the Duke of Guise and the other Princes of the League and being attended by the Mareschal de Retz Monsieur de Brulart Secretary of State and Monsieur de Lansac she went to Espernay in Champagne ten Leagues from Chalons to confer with the Lords of Guise and the Cardinal of Bourbon Thither also came the Confederate Lords and without further delay they began to treat of the means of an Accommodation But the intentions of the parties were so different that they could hardly come to any conclusion for the Queen minded only the gaining of time as well to give the King leisure to arm and prepare himself and the Swisses to draw near to Paris as to give opportunity to those engines which were secretly set on work to disunite the League whereas on the other side the Guises taking very good heed to each of those particulars pressed for speedy expedition either of an advantageous Agreement or of a resolute War Wherefore though the Queen laboured very much both by her authority and perswasions yet could she obtain no more but a truce for four days in which space she dispatcht Monsieur Myron her chief Physitian to the King to bring back his resolution touching the Accommodation The time of truce being expired the Queen drew nearer and advanced as far as Charry a place belonging to the Bishop of Chalons whither the Confederate Lords came also to meet her she let them know that the King by Myron the Physitian had sent her Order to assure them that in matters of Religion he was of the same mind with them and that he desired the security of the Catholick Faith the extirpation of Heresie and one only Religion and Belief in his Kingdom no less than they but that to attain unto that end he neither had sufficient Forces nor money enough to maintain the War in so many places and that therefore they that shewed themselves so zealous of it ought to propound the means of gathering Armies together and of providing for their pay and maintenance The King hoped by this proposition to put the Confederates in as great confusion as he had done the Deputies at Blois in the same manner for there was no doubt but the charges would necessarily fall on the Clergy and upon the Commons a thing contrary to the Proposition of the League which was to ease the grievances of the Kingdom and in these Armies that were to be raised in several parts it was necessary to imploy all the Nobility to the burthen and obligation as well of their Estates as Persons wherefore it was not very easie for the Duke of Guise and the other Lords to resolve this doubt and thereupon to the great contentment of the Queen they took three days time to give their answer After many consultations they determined at last to shun the encounter of those means and advertisements which the King required lest they should discover express falshood in those promises which they made at the propounding of the League and draw upon themselves the hatred of those burthens and grievances which at that present lay upon the Kings own person and therefore making use of both Force and Authority they answered the Queen resolutely that it concerned not them to provide those means but that the King who was conscious to himself of his own Forces ought to find them and that without further delay they would presently have a Declaration and an Edict against the Hugonots security for themselves and a certainty that the War should not be deferred towards which they proffered those Forces they had then in readiness or else they would make their Army to march whither they thought most convenient for the end of their enterprise and indeed they dispatched the Duke of Mayenne at that very instant with part of their Forces and with Commission to meet the Kings Swisses and if he thought fit to fight with them presently At this resolute determination the Queen demanded eight days time to give the King notice of it and to know his pleasure and the Duke of Guise who had need to meet his German Souldiers which as he was informed were near to Verdun was easily perswaded to consent unto it But whilst he goes to meet them and to take order for their coming in the Queen watching all opportunities imployed Luigi Davila a Cyprian who was a near attendent of hers to work with Francisco Circarssi a Gentleman of the same Country belonging to the Cardinal of Bourbon to try if she could by that means remove and separate him from the combination of the Lords of Guise which business being followed and redoubled many times whilst the Treaty lasted the old Sieur de Lansac chief of the Queens Gentlemen was cunningly engaged in it and on the Cardinals part the Sieur de Rubempre himself who being of a haughty mind and not having that authority in the League which he thought he deserved began to apply his mind to a reconciliation with the King and his Party and in the end Monsieur de Lansac conferred with the Cardinal himself under colour of a complemental visit They urged many reasons to him in substance that he might take notice that he was not Head of the League as befitted the quality of his Person and the honour of his Blood but a Subject and Vassal to the passions and affections of the Duke of Guise and the other Lords of his Family that the business was not any interest at all of Religion since the King having offered to give them all manner of satisfaction in matters of Faith his offer was not accepted but that it was now manifest and publick to all the World that under colour of Religion they prosecuted their private ends and interests that it was not fit for a man of so great zeal and integrity and one that was placed in the most eminent dignities of the holy Church to serve for a stale to the pretensions of the Lords of Lorain and to give colour to a most open Rebellion against the Person of a
King that was as well a Catholick as legitimate and natural But that it was much more unfit for him being first Prince of the Blood to be the instrument whereby the ancient Enemies of his House should extinguish the remainder of the Royal Family That he should consider that he being old and of an age not likely to have children the House of Bourbon would be quite extinct by the suppression of his Nephews that it seemed very strange to every good man that he who all the rest of his life-time had been an Author of peace and concord how having as it were one foot in the grave should make himself the Author of War Blood Discord and Insurrection That it would be much more acceptable to God and much more commendable among men that he being united with the King to the same holy end should endeavour to withdraw his Nephews from the way of perdition and rather to reconcile them peaceably to the Church than to suppress and bury them in the total ruine and destruction of the Kingdom That he should not doubt nor suspect the reality of the Kings intentions who both openly and privately was always a Catholick and affectionate unto Religion for as concerning the Hugonots he would send him a blank to write what he would so for his own particular he would always honour and respect him as a Father being wont to say that amongst all that great multitude of the Confederates there was not one honest man but the Cardinal of Bourbon These Reasons alledged and revolved in a mind full of right intentions and uncorrupted ends were not far from effecting what they aimed at nor from bringing him to a thought of re-uniting and reconciling himself to the King by means of the Queen whom he held in the highest veneration but while he was in doubt having as a man of no great reach nor policy given some suspition of it to the Cardinal of Guise in the discourses and consultations that passed the Duke of Guise was presently recalled whose spirit did animate the whole body and move every member of that Union and though by his authority he settled the Cardinal of Bourbon's resolution yet seeing that the Swisses advanced daily and that the Duke of Mayenne had but small Forces to oppose them and considering that to make up the Pay of his German Souldiers great store of money was necessary to the furnishing whereof the Spaniards concurred not with that readiness that he imagined for being involved in the War of Flanders they could hardly supply so vast an expence and having found at last that the disuniting of the League was attempted by secret practices the members whereof were already wavering he judged that delay was his mortal Enemy as he had ever thought and therefore desiring to put a fair gloss upon his taking up of Arms to justifie his ends and to take away those scruples which had been sowed in the Cardinal of Bourbon's mind and which already were not only divulged but also had taken deep impression in many others he took a resolution to propound a very plausible offer That he desired nothing but an Edict against the Hugonots that no other Religion but the Catholick should be permitted in the Kingdom that they should be incapable of all Offices and Dignities of what kind soever and that there might be an assurance they should be persecuted with Arms renouncing all other security and conditions and offering also himself to lay down all Offices and Governments possessed by him or any of his to take away all suspition of cavillous interests This Proposition wrought two wonderful effects to his advantage one that it confirm'd the Cardinal of Bourbon whose loss would have taken away the greatest foundation of the League the other that it brought the King to a necessity of accepting the Proposition lest he should manifestly put himself on the wrong side and absolutely alienate also the remaining part of the Catholicks who were already something mistrustful of him and as concerning other securities and advantages of his Family he knew very well if the King made War with the Hugonots he must of necessity re-unite himself with the Catholicks and with the House of Guise that had all the Forces in their hands and that he must be so far from consenting that they should lay down their Offices and Governments that he should be forced to give them yet others and confer the chief Commands of the Armies upon them and in conclusion he saw that the whole perfection of his designs would necessarily follow upon the War with the Hugonots and it was so true that the War with the Hugonots and his Greatness were firmly linked together that he was always able with marvellous opportunities to advance his own Enterprizes in such manner as no other interest should appear outwardly save that of Religion So this last determination being set down in writing they presented it to the Queen the ninth day of Iune subscribed by the Cardinal of Bourbon and the Duke of Guise the Queen was not much astonished at it having long ago foreseen that the Heads of the League could not take a more expedient resolution but she dispatched away the aforesaid Myron to the King with the same Declaration giving him to understand that it was necessary for him to consent unto it in matter of Religion to avoid the present danger and to disunite the Forces of the Confederates for that in the execution there would afterwards be so many difficulties interposed that time it self would bring sufficient opposition but that by not consenting to it he should assure himself besides the universal hatred and detestation to be quickly oppressed and forced to harder conditions since that the Duke of Mayenne was already gone to hinder the entry of the Swisses and while they were retarded the Duke of Guise making haste to join with his Germans would be upon his march towards Paris with thirty thousand fighting men where nothing else was to be expected but the manifest Rebellion of the City and the general Revolt of the whole Kingdom which would constrain him to flee to those places that were possessed by the Hugonots of whose good will and Forces he could not assure himself Thus the doubt of retarding the Swisses troubled both Parties for on the one side the Queen feared the Duke of Mayenne would be able to stop them and on the other the Duke of Guise feared lest he should not be strong enough to oppose them which reciprocal fear perswaded both Parties to consent unto a Peace The King having received the Declaration and the Council of the Queen sent Secretary Villeroy presently unto her and a little while after the Duke d' Espernon to the end that the Agreement might be received and established with the best conditions that could be Wherefore the Queen being come to Nemours with the Princes of the League they concluded upon these Conditions the seventh day of Iuly That
relief for the preservation of his own liberty That the resolution not to give up the Fortresses as they had lately been denied to the Duke of Espernon was taken with the universal consent of all his Party because not only those suspitions for which they were granted were not taken away but were at that time much increased as well by the great preparations for War which were made by those of the League as by their particular earnestness wherewith they demanded other strong places of the King besides those which they already held not as they alledged to secure themselves against those of the contrary Religion who would never have offended nor injured them and could scarce defend themselves from their evil usage not having so many places in their hands as those of the House of Guise had Provinces under their Government who sharing all the Kings favours and graces among themselves had commanded Armies besieged Cities given Battel distributed Offices at their pleasure and by that means had gained followers revenged their own injuries and managed their own interest at the charges of the Crown and not with a pretext of Religion would attempt against the Kings Person and govern the State That every one might plainly know how unfitly they demanded new Fortresses for their security yet to take away that pretence also from them he and the Prince of Conde his Cousen though they ought rather to endeavour to strengthen than go about to weaken themselves did both offer at that present to leave those that were in their hands as likewise the Governments which either of them held provided the Lords of Guise would do the like by those that they had taken and also by their Governments whereby he said the opinion of that danger would be taken away which his Enemies scattered abroad that he with those of the Religion would disturb the State But every one might easily judge whether it were more likely that Servants of the Family or those of the Blood should have ends to disturb it and which of them were like to be more affectionate to their Prince and whether Strangers could be better affected to the Kingdom of France than natural French-men that whosoever would know the difference which had ever been between his Family and that of Guise touching the general good of the people should call to memory the things which each of them had done and he should find those of the House of Bourbon had never been Inventers of new Gabelles had never injured the Nobility nor wrested and violated Justice as the Predecessors of the Heads of the League had continually done and with new taxes with the sale of Places and with the confusion of Offices many whereof had been transferred into their own House others sold in the time of Henry the Second and Francis the Second and with bringing in the alienation of the Temporal Revenues of Churches had laboured to fulfil their own desires under colour of making War for Religion That he had never stirred up Wars as his Enemies had done but had barely defended himself and upon all occasions had accepted such conditions of Peace as the King had been pleased to give him but that it was a thing worthy of more consideration that he had offered himself to follow the King in his important affairs and particularly when he had been called to the Dominion of the States of Flanders whereas the Heads of the League quite contrary had opposed the business and had made an occasion of so great glory be overslipt and an acquisition of so great consequence to be neglected That though he could not with reason think of the Succession of the Crown because of the Kings youth to whom he wished issue yet could he not chuse but be much troubled to see himself so unworthily dealt withal by his Enemies who having molested him in his Governments and seised upon Cities and Fortresses in the midst of them now turning themselves against his Life and Honour ceased not to persecute him with malicious practises to make an impression in the minds of those that were unexperienced that he was unworthy and uncapable to succeed in the Crown and to draw their designs to a conclusion would without taking any notice of the Kings youth make unseasonable provision against those accidents which they imagined might come to pass after his death At last he demanded leave of the King with all respect and submission to give the Lye as he did to all those that had injured and slandered him in their Declarations excepting the Cardinal his Uncle and offered himself to decide the quarrel with the Duke of Guise he being the Head of that Party by fighting with him single or two ten or twenty of a side with more or less number as the Duke of Guise himself pleased offering if they were to be more than one that his Cousin the Prince of Conde should be with him not desiring in that case to stand upon any disproportion between their qualities since they were neither moved to that resolution by ambition nor hatred but only for the service of God to free their Lord the King and the people of France from those miseries which War doth necessarily produce and by deciding that difference at once to leave the Kingdom in peace and the Kings mind in quiet without disturbing it any further Wherefore he beseeched the King to name the Field in any part of his Kingdom and if the Duke of Guise should think all the Kingdom suspected he offered to go out of it into any place that might be secure to both parties which the Duke himself might make choice of and to end that controversie with those Weapons that were commonly used among Gentlemen of honour The King of Navarre endeavoured by this Declaration not only to justifie his Cause and to blemish that of the Confederates but also finding himself inferiour in strength though not at all in courage he sought to reduce the War to a private Duel which if it took effect he was ready to put himself upon the encounter thereby reducing his fortune now half desperate by the opposition of so mighty Adversaries unto some equality and if the offer was not accepted he knew it would be but small reputation for the Duke of Guise and the Forces of the League and a means to draw the peoples inclination very much to him who would praise his Generosity in exposing his own life to danger to divert the general distractions of a War But the Duke of Guise knowing the art of his Enemies and aspiring to destroy him by so much advantage of strength without being obliged to endanger his own life would not answer the Declaration lest he should be fain to accept or refuse the Duel but made some third persons answer in many little Pamphlets that no Lord of the Catholick party did profess enmity to the King of Navarre for private occasions but that what they did was for the safety of
boldness of the Guises and of so many others their Abettors and Followers he could not bring his mind to increase their Authority and augment their Power again and on the other side to deprive himself of the use of those he had bred up for his purpose and of the assistance of his greatest Confidents with evident danger to be exposed to their discretion since they might easily find out other occasions to prosecute the course of their designs already begun Wherefore after some uncertainty he leaned to the opinion of the Duke d' Espernon the Mareshal de Retz and the Abbot del Bene who being a Florentine by extraction and Son to the Nurse of Charles the Ninth was by the quickness of his wit risen to very great trust and favour resolved in appearance to satisfie the Capitulations made with the League but cunningly to interrupt and hinder the execution of them for though he had formerly endeavoured to suppress the Hugonots nor could their preservation please him yet now he would not seem to make War against them at the request of others and constrained by his own Vassals nor suffer the honour and glory thereof to redound wholly to the Lords of Guise This Counsel had not only an unfortunate event as for the most part those actions use to have which go in the new deceitful paths of subtil inventions out of the beaten road but it had also a difficult and unlucky beginning for from it there presently arose a difference and distrust even amongst the Kings Counsellours themselves the Duke of Espernon jealous of his Masters favours and desirous to hold fast his own greatness beginning to hate and persecute Monsieur de Villeroy by whom he had his first beginnings and instructions in the Court and with whom he had till then lived in very great friendship taxing him to have been corrupted with money and promises by the Duke of Guise and that he held secret intelligence with him and therefore was author of that advice which perswaded the King to extirpate the Hugonots to reduce matters of Government to their ancient form and to re-unite himself sincerely with the Catholicks of the League which signified nothing else but the abasing of the Greatness and Authority of the Favourites And that distaste indeed took birth from the time that the Duke had hindred the marriage of Alincourt Villeroy's Son to Madamoiselle de Maure a very rich Heir of that Family to match her with a Kinsman of his own called Monsieur de Bellegarde Son to Monsieur de Termes for which cause Alincourt being offended sided with the Duke de Ioyeuse and by him was made Cornet of his Company of Gens d' Arms and afterwards that discontent was continued in the Duke of Espernon by having seen the King approve of the demolishing of the Citadel at Lions at the perswasions of Villeroy as he said though indeed it was to draw the Sieur de Mandelot to his Party Yet these reciprocal distastes had been but secret and some hope there was they might wear away till upon occasion of this advice they began to discover themselves and it passed so far that the Duke of Espernon not only began to hate the High Chancellour Chyverny and the Sieur de Ville-quier the Kings old Favourites and well-deserving Servants but he began also to sow suspicions of the Queen-Mother as though by ancient inclination she were affectionate to the Lords of the House of Guise and sought by fomenting the Commotions of Civil War to keep the liberty of her Son in a perpetual Wardship that being forced by such streights and diâ—ficulties he might make use of her for the Government and maintenance of his Kingdom These jealousies and that discord breaking forth in that conjuncture which required union and concord in process of time made the King lose a great part of his best and wisest Servants and necessitated a great many others to incline to favour the Duke of Guise by reason of their hatred to Espernon and their desire to see him abased and which imported most of all they were the cause that the King gave not so much credit as he was wont to the Counsels of his Mother and that made her often to hold her peace and often to comply against her own opinion lest she should alienate her Son utterly from her But the King spinning on the thred of his design appeared solemnly on the nineteenth of Iuly in the Parliament and caused a decree to be published wherein revoking all other Edicts made at several times in favour of the Hugonots he prohibited any other Religion except the Roman Catholick in all Towns and places of his Kingdom he banished all the Preachers and Ministers of the pretended reformed Religion out of his confines within a moneth after the publication and commanded that all his Vassals should within the term of six moneths conform themselves to live according to the Rites of the holy Church and to make publick profession of the Catholick Faith or if they would not do so they should depart the Kingdom and be effectually gone out of his Confines within the said term which six moneths being expired the Hugonots should be proceeded against with capital punishments and confiscation of their Estates as Hereticks and Enemies of the publick Peace and those of the aforesaid Religion should be declared incapable to attain to or hold any Degree Office or Dignity in the Kingdom that all Chambres mi-parties and tri-parties should be taken away which had been established by the Edicts of Peace in their favour and that they should restore all places granted to them for their security and give them up without dispute or delay into the Kings obedience that all Princes Peers Officers of the Crown Parliaments Governors and other Ministers should be obliged to swear to the performance of this Decree which should be irrevocable and perpetually to be observed At the Kings coming out from the Parliament he was received by the People with joyful cries to shew their satisfaction and contentment at the Edict which had been published but he with a troubled countenance seemed to take small delight in those Acclamations which were made to flatter him out of season and it was observed by many that contrary to his ordinary affability he neither daigned to return any salutation to the Provost des Merchands nor to the other Heads and Officers of the People of Paris which he doing to shew he cared little for their volubility and inconstancy and because he would do nothing to comply with others gave matter to the Guisards to exclaim that inwardly he favoured the Hugonots and that by meer force he was drawn against his own Genius by the zeal and industry of the Lords of the House of Lorrain to denounce War against them The King of Navarre the Prince of Conde and the Marescal d' Anville being met together at St. Paul answered the King's Edict with a new protestation
spread amongst them which had brought the affairs of the Enemy into a very ill condition In this manner with frequent skirmishes the Armies came as far as Chastillon upon the Seine where the Sieur de la Chastre having put himself in for the defence of that Town not so strong as populous as the Germans passed by they skirmished continually for four hours with some loss on both sides But having passed the Seine at Chastillon turning on the right hand they marched from thence toward la Charite to pass the Loyre not in those places that are nearer to the head of it as the King of Navarre had directed and as his Agents put them in mind to do but to endeavour to get a Bridge over which they might pass conveniently and of this resolution not the Commanders but the tumultuous cries of the Army were the occasion who would not hear of being led thorow narrow barren mountainous Countries as those parts are from whence the River springs but would spread themselves with their wonted pillagings and licentious manner of living in the morâ— fertile spacious parts of France as those were thorow which they were to march toward la Charite and the passes near unto it But they were extreamly deceived in their hopes for the King of France being departed from Meaux and then from Gien where he had made the general Rendezvous of his Army and being come to Estampes with eight thousand Swisses ten thousand French Foot and four thousand Horse the Duke of Nevers commanding as Lieutenant-General of the Army and the Duke of Espernon leading the Van by their advice was prudently come unto the Loyre and having broken and spoiled all the passes taken away all the Boats and well garisoned and provided all the Towns encamped along the banks of the River to hinder the Enemies from wading over or passing it in any place This difficulty exceedingly puzled the German Army for having been made believe by the French Commanders both before they were raised and after they were entered into France that the King would tacitly give way to their passage and joining with the King of Navarre and that they were to have no other Enemy but the Duke of Guise whose Forces were not to be feared as soon as they saw the King in Arms and resolved to oppose them in a hostile manner not only with a very great strength but with wonderful providence and Military policy and after that the Duke d' Espernon who was generally thought partial to the Hugonots did personally assail some Troops of Horse that plundered the Country and having slain many of them took one of their Cornets there entered such a confusion into the Army that the authority of the Commanders was not able to settle it The German Cavalry began to cry out aloud for their pay which had been promised them at their entry into the Kingdom nor had money appeared yet from any place to satisfie them The Swisses that saw their Country-men with the King with the publick Colours of the Cantons talked of going over to his Army and generally all of them murmured that having been promised to be led by a Prince of the Blood they yet saw not any one appear and every hour tumultuously threatned the French Commanders because they had rashly brought them thither and falsly perswaded them that they held intelligence with the King of France In this Mutiny the Commanders being come to the head of the Army it was without much consideration precipitately resolved amidst that universal cry and tumult to turn back again and get into the Country of Beousse the ordinary nourisher of the War and in the mean time to send men to the King of Navarre to demand money and a General and to know which way the Army should march to unite themselves most easily with him At that time the King of Navarre being departed from the places that held of his party with the greatest number he could gather together and having mustered them marched directly toward the Loyre to find some means of joining with the foreign Army But the Duke of Ioyeuse who spurred on by ambition had wholly given himself over to the designs of the League was inconsiderately gone from Saumur and came with his whole Army to meet the Hugonots desiring with great confidence by all means to give them Battel Two little Rivers parted the two Armies from one another one called the Isle and the other the Drougne the Isle on the Duke of Ioyeuse's side the Drougne much the bigger on the King of Navarre's and between both Rivers were la Roche-Chalais a Town near the Isle and near the Drougne Coutras a brave house built by Lautree a famous Commander in the Wars of Italy Both the Generals thought with reason that the passage of the River might cause a disadvantage to the Enemy and therefore the Duke of Ioyeuse passed the Isle with all speed upon the nineteenth of October in the evening and quartered at la Roche-Chalais with an intention to lie the night after at Coutras and to meet the King of Navarre and fight with him as he passed the Drougne To that purpose he sent Captain Mercurio Bua before with the Albanians to possess Coutras and had sent away Colonels to take up quarters there But the King of Navarre who commanding an old well-exercised Army desired to meet in the plain field without advantage of ground or Rivers had waded over the Drougne the same day betimes in the morning and had also sent the Duke de la Trimouille to make himself Master of Coutras and he himself followed the same way with the whole Army in Battalia There was no doubt but the Albanian Light-horse were easily driven back by the greater number and returning the same night to la Roche-Chalais related to the Duke of Ioyeuse who was sitting at a gallant Supper with many of the Nobility that the King of Navarre had passed the Drougne and was quartered in the Village at Coutras with all his Army presently the Duke turning about to his Officers said so loud that every one might hear him So we have the Enemy shut up between two Rivers and he cannot now escape us let every one be ready for the Battel to morrow by break of day The Duke's Army was full of Nobility and in number 10000 strong but the greatest part men rather forward then expert who accounting the Victory certain cared little for that order and discipline which almost alwayes uses to cause it in such encounters there was no Commander whose authority and experience could regulate the unbridled rashness of the young Gentry which greedily made haste to come to the business believing firmly that they had imprisoned the Enemy between two Rivers and therefore the next morning being the twentieth of October they began two hours before day to march stragling confusedly toward the Field where the Battel was to be There they were drawn into Battalia
Heads of the League to be presented to the King wherein after many preambles and many reasons very cunningly laid together they demanded in substance That he would unite himself truly with them and would sincerely make himself Head of the League to the destruction and rooting out of the Hugonots That he would put those persons from the Court from his Councils and from their Offices who should be named by the Catholick Princes as suspected and ill-affected to Religion That he would make the Council of Trent be received and observed through the whole Kingdom only excepting those things which did prejudice the priviledge of the Gallique Church That he would grant some certain places which should be thought fit unto the Confederate Princes for their security wherein they might keep Garisons and make necessary Fortificatiâ—â—s at the expences of the Crown That he would maintain an Army about th◠〈◊〉 of Lorain under the command of one of the Confederate Princes to hinder 〈…〉 of Foreigners That he would cause all the Estates of the Hugonots to 〈◊〉 and sold wherewith the expences of the late Wars might be satisfied and the Confederates might be assisted toward the maintenance of future matters The Writing contained these prinâ—ipal things and many others of less consequence which being presented to the King in the beginning of February was received by him with his wonted dissimulation and the answer deferred with his wonted delays nor did the Duke of Guise press much to know his resolution for the end of the demand was only to make the King contemptible and render him odious to the people suspected to favour the Hugonots and furnish the League with an occasion and pretence to take up Arms and presecute their begun-designs while the prosperity of their fortune lasted But these artifices were needless to make the Kings person odious and contemptible The burdens which the War the maintaining of so many Armies and his own profane manner of spending daily increased had lost the hearts of the people The noise and splendour of the Duke of Guise's Victories had obscured the majesty of his Name his obstinate favour to his Minions had alienated the minds of his most ancient most devoted Servants and the People of Paris swayed by the ambition of the Council of Sixteen could no longer endure Government The City was full of infamous Pamphlets politick Discourses Satyrical Verses and fabulous Sories which for the most part abusing the Name of the Duke d' Espernon redounded to the scorn and disgrace of the Royal Majesty On the other side all the Streets and every corner of Paris resounded the praises of the Duke of Guise celebrated in Verse and Prose by a thousand Writers with the Title of the new David the second Moses the Deliverer of the Catholick People the Prop and Pillar of the Holy Church and the Preachers in their wonted manner but with greater licence openly inveighing against the present affairs filled the ears of the people with wonders or rather miracles so they called them of this new Gideon come into the World for the desired safety of the Kingdom Which things spread from the City of Paris as from the heart diffused themselves thorow all the Provinces as into the members which were possessed with the same impressions as well to the Kings disadvantage as in favour of the League This Commotion was fully perfected by the Kings own determination who either blinded with the affection he bore the Duke d' Espernon or because he would not advance other men whom they had no great cause to trust declared him Admiral of the Kingdom and Governour of Normandy places that were vacant by the Duke of Ioyeuse his death which absolutely pierced thorow the heart of the Duke of Guise seeing that he continued in his wonted customs and that one man alone being exalted to the highest degree of greatness himself his Brother and the rest of his Family how great soever their merits were could never obtain nor compass any thing so that forgetting the determinations resolved on at Nancy and that wary moderation which the Duke of Lorain had advised he began without more delay to think of reducing the authority of the Government into his own power making the Parisians his principal instruments who no less displeased and incensed than himself did earnestly sollicite him to that resolution Wherefore having received particular information of the state of things from the Council of Sixteen whereby they assured him that they had twenty thousand armed men in the City at their devotion ready to be put upon any enterprise That they were divided into sixteen Squadrons to every one of which they had appointed a Commander and that the rest of the people would without question follow the stream of the chief men by reason they were ill affected to the person of the King and the Duke d' Espernon and on the other side most zealous in the cause of Religion he considering that confusion easily ariseth among the multitude and that the division into sixteen several quarters was too many to meet altogether suddenly in one body when need should require writ to the Council that they should lessen that number and reduce it into but five quarters to which they should appoint a place where they should meet at the sign that should be given them and that they should dispose things in such a manner as might breed neither disorder nor confusion and as well to assure himself absolutely that that business should proceed according to his own will as because he had no confidence in the small experience of those Heads appointed and chosen by the Parisians he sent them five Commanders who were to order the five quarters and to rule and moderate the turbulence of popular Arms. These were the Count of Brissac the Sieur de Bois-Dauphin the Sieur de Chamois the Sieur d' Esclavoles and Colonel St. Paul to whom the Sieur de Meneville was added who from the first had been the Mediator and chief Instrument in that business These entered openly into Paris under colour of private affairs and being lodged in those quarters of the City that were appointed them frequented the Court and followed divers businesses leaving the care to Meneville of bringing the matter to its conclusion and to give the greater assistance to it the Duke of Guise gave order to the Duke of Aumale who had Forces in Picardy to make himself be obeyed by many Governours of places who fomented by the Duke of Espernon refused to acknowledge him That he should keep five hundred good Horse in a readiness to be there in due time to put life in the design of the Parisians who knowing that such order was given desired Iehan Conty one of the Eshevins or as we call them in England Sheriffs of the City that he would let them have the Keys of the Port St. Martin which he kept as the custom is to the end that when
Paris and having left the Cardinal of Bourbon to govern the City was gone to Meaux and Chasteau-Thierry to make himself Master of those places His Brother the Cardinal of Guise at the same time neither wanting wit nor courage but boldly following his steps and counsels had stirred up the people and made himself strongest in the City of Troye which from the beginning had declared that it would continue under the Kings obedience and the Duke of Aumale with the Forces of Picardy had laid siege to Boulogne by the Sea side a very principal Fortress of that Province and the Adherents of the League laboured on every side to surprise Towns and Castles to gather Horse and Foot and to draw the greatest number of followers they possibly could unto their party yet the Duke of Guise after he saw the King had escaped the net and that he could not so easily bring his first design to perfection desirous to make that seem to have been done purposely which indeed was only oversight with writings cunningly framed and reasons eloquently set forth directed to the King and the whole people of France he endeavoured to perswade that his actions only tended to the benefit of the Kingdom the obedience of the King and to the general service and benefit that the Insurrection of Paris had without his consent been stirred up by the peoples fear and that his intention was ever to yield such obedience as he ought to do desiring only that evil Counsellors might be put away and that sincere thought might be taken to secure Religion And though his deeds were for the most part very contrary to his words yet the colour of Religion was so powerful and plausible and he knew so well how to behave himself that the multitude thought him a faithful Servant to the King and believed he was only moved by zeal to Religion and most ardent charity toward the good of the whole Kingdom While they proceeded in this manner on both sides the Duke of Espernon who was in Normandy having heard the success of the Sedition at Paris went with a good number of Gentlemen to the King who being already resolved to dissemble with all and to trust none but himself received him neither with his accustomed intimacy nor his wonted demonstrations of favour but made small shew of valuing him seeming to desire his departure from Court to put an end to all those scandals which were said to arise from his extraordinary greatness And indeed having determined to give outward satisfaction to the Duke of Guise and the League and knowing that Peace would never be concluded unless he consented to remove him from the Court his intention was to do it before the Agreement that it might seem a voluntary act and not constrained by force wherefore â—e began by the means of Monsieur de Bellieure and of the Abbot del Bene to desire him in respect of the distractions of affairs and to remove the occasions of them that he would lay down his Government of Normandy give up the Fortresses of Metz Loches Angoulesme Xaintes and Boulogne and only retain his Government of Provence wherein for his greater security his Brother la Valette should continue his Lieutenant That he should retire thither far from the clamour that was made about his person and wait for a more quiet and fitting season to return to Court The Duke of Espernon a man of exceeding great understanding and bred up by the King himself among the stratagems of State perchance ghessing at the Kings secret intentions by having been so conversant with him was contented without contradiction to quit his Government of Normandy wherein he saw himself not well setled by reason of the resistance many Governours made against him But for the rest though in words he promised to satisfie the King in all his demands yet was he resolved not to part with any of the strong Holds wherein he hoped to defend himself from the storm of fortune which he saw coming upon him Whereupon while he treats about the manner of delivering them into the Kings hands and to whom and which way they should be resigned shewing still more care of his Masters security than of his own good and while the King cannot so readily resolve in whose power it was fit to trust them he departs suddenly from Court feigning that he would give way to Fortune and being accompanied with the Abbot del Bene who was no less persecuted by the League than he went with all speed to Angoulesme where by reason of the strength of the Castle and the nearness of the Hugonots he thought he might stay more securely and from whence thorow the Towns of Languedoc held by the Mareschal d' Anville it was easie for him upon any occasion to retire into Provence This retreat clipt the wings of the pretensions of the League and removed all impediments that might have hindered Peace and it was likewise a prudent determination of his side for already the Duke of Guise and the people of Paris turning all their Forces against him had divulged many Writings wherein he was accused to be a sower of discord and a principal cause of so great mischiefs which though he had caused to be answered with many reasons shewing that the mischief proceeded from the ambition of the House of Lorain and not from the modesty and obedience of him and his Brother who receiving the Kings favours with a thankful and loyal mind did use their uttermost endeavours to serve him so as might be for his advantage and their reputation yet he saw that the cloud would undoubtedly break upon him whereupon he chose rather by retiring to keep his most important Governments than by staying be forced by one means or other to give them up Many doubted that the King was privy to his departure and so much the rather because the Abbot del Bene's going with him made it to be suspected nor was the suspicion without ground for the Duke of Guise demanding that he should resign those four principal Fortresses and the King not willing to deprive himself and the Duke of Espernon of them at the same time to give them into the hands of such persons as he could not confidently trust it was necessary the Duke should feign to go away discontented without the Kings knowledge and that he should shew that he would not quit them but by force to the end that the King might be excused afterward if he did not presently demand them and that the Duke of Guise might not constrain him to take them from him since he shewed they were withheld against his will But whether they understood one another by signs or whether the King imparted his design unto him by the means of the Abbot del Bene or whether the Duke took that resolution of himself it was unknown to every one at Court and the Kings most intimate Counsellors knew nothing of it Yet this I affirm that
till that time he had had very little or nothing to do Martin Ruzay Sieur de Beaulieu and Lowis de Rouel were made Secretaries of State both men of unblemished reputation faithful dis-interessed and bred up in his service from their youth but not esteemed to have too great a reach in affairs of Government and matters of State On this manner he thought he had taken away from about him as he said the prying Foxes eyes and that he had assured himself he should receive faithful and sufficient service so that his Ministers should not search deeper into his designes then he of his own voluntary accord was pleased to impart unto them By this novelty the whole Court was transformed not onely in shew but also in the form and manner of Government for the Duke of Guise whoformerly was wont to have but small share in the Councel seâ—med now to moderate all the resolutions of it and together with him the Arch-bishop of Lyons and the Sieur de la Chastre his near Dependents were held in very great esteem and in the Cabinet-Councel where the Queen-Mother was wont to bear all the sway now by reason of the King's suspitions her part was not very much and all the old Confidents being excluded onely the Marescal d' Aumont Colonel Alfonso Corso and the Sieur de Rambouillet had the King's ear and were the onely partakers of his most intimate determinations The Duke of Nevers also who in former times had been suspected and hated by him had now great power with the King who was now become different from himself Nor was he so much moved to it by the fame of his wisdom and experience which was generally known as because he was an emulator and a secret enemy of the Duke of Guise's greatness in so much that though they were Brothers-in-law their Wives being Sisters yet could not the one brook the others advancement and now the Duke of Nevers his inward animosity was so much the more increased by seeing that the Duke of Guise having obtained the power of Lieutenant-General ruled all and commanded every one which being known unto the King and he desiring reciprocally to blow the fire of their hatred had declared the Duke of Nevers General of the Army that was to go into Poictou and Guienne to set them so much the more against one another and to the end that their emulation might grow from thoughts to deeds because on the one side he knew Nevers would never endure to obey Guise and on the other that Guise to tread down Nevers and because he was jealous of him would not fail to go unto the Army Whereupon their secret heart-burnings would break forth into open discord and dissention To avoid which though the Duke of Nevers foreseeing the same tryed by all excuses of his age indisposition and other occasions to decline that charge yet the King would never consent to confer it upon any other thinking also that was no convenient time to trust the Command of an Army in the hands of a person whom he suspected By these Arts the mindes of both parties being more kindled against each other the King was still secretly informed by the Duke of Nevers concerning all particulars that might make to the Duke of Guise's disadvantage whereby it came to pass that he who before was suspected became now his absolute Confident With these practices the Court arrived at Blois the seven and twentieth day of September where the Deputies of the Provinces were already met together in whose election though both parties had taken much pains yet the dependents of the League did much exceed for the Order of the Clergy drawn by the interests of Religion did in a manner wholly incline to that side and the Order of Commons exasperated by the heaviness of impositions and whose end it was to cause them to be removed did willingly joyn with the King's Enemies who promised nay professed they would ease the people of the excessive weight of Contributions and among the Nobility were many neerly interessed with the House of Lorain and the League whereby the King perceived plainly at the very first that in this Congregation the Duke of Guise would captivate all mens opinions and obtain all his own desires But being disposed to go another way and desiring to satisfie all humours having received the Deputies indifferently with great signes of apparent good will to all he composed his mind to make shew that he had setled all the hope of his own quiet and of the safety of the Kingdom in those remedies which were to be applyed by the States Wherefore intending to begin a business which he fained to esteem of so great consequence with wonderful great state and preparation upon Sunday the second of October he caused a solemn procession to be made in which he himself being present with all the Princes all the Court and all the Deputies of every order in their places the Sacrament was carried with exceeding pomp through the Streets which for that purpose were all hung with Tapistry high Mass was sung with show of profound and sincere devotion in every one and the Sunday after being the ninth day of the Moneth the King himself and the Duke of Guise with all the Deputies received the Communion publickly in the Church of St. Francis confirming by that holy pious action the correspondence and reciprocal intelligence which they shewed to perfect the happiness of the Kingdom for which end they professed that the States-General were come together The Assembly began upon the third Sunday being the sixteenth day of the moneth when presently after dinner all those being met in the Great Hall of the Castle who ought to be present at so solemn a Convention the King sate down in a Throne raised by many steps from the earth and covered with a very rich Cloth of State the Queens Princes Cardinals Peers and Officers of the Crown sate upon seats fitted for that purpose in two long rowes on the right hand and on the left and between them in the inner part of the Theater sate the Deputies according to the antient preeminence of their degrees and the Duke of Guise as Grand Maistre with his Staff of Office in his hand sate down upon a stool at the foot of the State on the right hand and on the left sate the Sieur de Monthelon who represented the person of the High-Chancellor of the Kingdom When every one was setled in his place and order the King accompanied with a Royal Majesty and singular eloquence gave beginning to the assembly of the States with a long elegant Oration wherein attesting his most earnest desires of the good and welfare of his People and shewing the dangerous troublesome condition wherein intestine discords and private interests had involved the Crown he exhorted every one of them effectually to lay aside their passions to forget their enmities to avoid the animosity of Factions and providing by
convenient remedies for the publick need and the quiet of all men in particular to reunite themselves sincerely and principally under his obedience forsaking all Novelties condemning all Leagues Practices Intelligences and interessed Communications which both within and without the Kingdom had disturbed both him their lawful and natural Soveraign and the mind and tranquillity of all good men for as he pardoned and would forget all that was past so for the time to come he would not endure it but account it as an act of absolute Treason And insisting upon that Proposition he enlarged himself a long time concluding with grave and effectual words That as he sincerely laboured for the good of his Subjects and resolved to persecute and tread down Heresie to favour those that were good to restore the splendour and force of Justice to advance Religion to uphold the Nobility and to disburden the common people so he earnestly prayed and conjured every one of them to assist him with their good Counsels and sincere intentions in that so necessary regulation of all things for if they should do otherwise minding intelligences and particular practices and consenting to the interests of factious men they would stain themselves with perfidiousness and Treachery and would be brought to give an account of it before God's Tribunal making themselves guilty and blame-worthy to humane justice with the perpetual infamy of their names unto posterity This Speech of the King 's stung the Duke of Guise to the quick and all those of his party and so much the more when they saw him resolved to have it Printed wherefore the Archbishop of Lyons endeavoured to disswade him from it saying that it was better to lose a few words though never so elegantly composed then to lose the hearts of many of his Subjects who felt themselves injured thinking that he had not forgotten what was past but would tax them in the presence of all France and condemn them of perfidiousness and Rebellion Yet notwithstanding that the King would have it known to all men what he had said to the Congregation of the States and caused his Speech to be Printed which served wonderfully afterward to excuse those things that followed Some have written that the King perswaded by the Archbishop of Lyons had cut off many things from the Press and taken away many words which he had spoken in his Oration But I my self who was present and heard every word very near can certainly affirm that as much was Printed as was spoken but the expressions being quickned by the efficacy of his action and tone of his voice were much more sharp and moving then when they came forth in Print wanting that life and spirit with which they were delivered After the King's Speech followed the Oration of Monsieur de Monthelon Garde des Seaux who according to the ordinary custom praising the King's intention repeated at large the same things which he had spoken To which with demonstrations of great humility and obedience the Archbishop of Bourges answered for the Order of the Clergy the Baron de Seneschay for the Nobility and the Prevost de Merchands of Paris for the third Order of Commons After which Replies the Assembly was dismissed and the second Session adjourned till the Tuesday following That day was famous for the Oath which the States took to receive for a Fundamental Law of the Kingdom that Edict of the Union which the King had published in the Moneth of Iuly before whereby reuniting to himself all his Catholick Subjects of the Kingdom he swore to persevere till death in the Roman Catholick Religion to promote the increase and preservation of it to employ all his Forces for the rooting out of Heresie never to permit that any Heretick or favourer of Heresie should Reign not to elect into Places and Dignities any but such persons as made constant profession of the Roman Catholick Religion and would have all his Subjects to Swear and promise the same who being so reunited unto him he forbade to joyn themselves in League or company with any others under pain of Treason and being held violaters of the Oath they had taken with other particulars wherein abolishing the memory of all things past he made himself Head of the Catholick League and Union and incorporated all the Orders in their proper natural obedience The circumstances of this Oath were remarkable for the King himself spoke concerning it with grave and fitting Speeches and the Archbishop of Bourges made an Exhortation to the States shewing the greatness and obligation of the Oath which they were to take Beaulieu the new Secretary of State inrolled an Act of that Oath in memory of so solemn an action after it was done they gave thanks to God publikly in the Church of St. Saviour all which demonstrations which many thought were used to extinguish the memory of things that were past served after to excuse and authorise those things that were to come for notwithstanding all these obligations whereby the adherents to the League bound themselves to forsake all former attempts and machinations and to tie themselves sincerely in obedience to the King and notwithstanding all his Protestations in the publick Assembly of the States to forget what was past but severely to revenge the future they did not at all slacken their pretensions and contrivances but pursued them with effectual practices and the Duke of Guise aspired to the express name of Lieutenant-General which he had not been able to obtain from the King though he had gotten almost the same power to be joyned to his former title of Grand Maistre and the rest ceased not to treat with the States that the Government might be reformed in such manner as leaving unto the King onely the name and outside of a Prince the sum of businesses might be managed by the Duke and his Dependents of the League and even the Deputies of the States mingling themselves in the interests of the Factions plotted and laboured for the same things without any regard to so many and so solemn Oaths and with manifest scorn and contempt to the King's Name Person and Majesty Wherefore the event plainly shewed the art the King had used in the Assembly of the States for knowing the obstinacy of the Confederates he by the bonds of publick Oaths Acts and Ceremonies which in appearance redounded all in favour of the League but secretly contained a most sharp sting against it cunningly spread the net to catch them in those faults and crimes wherewith they had protested not to stain themselves for the time to come and which he had declared that he would severely punish and chastise There wanted not many who believed that if the Duke and the Deputies with the other Heads of the League had after these Oaths given over the enterprize they had begun and having laid aside their private interests and old passions had proceeded sincerely for the future the King
Duke of Mayenne to consent to peace goes out of the Kingdom The war is begun furiously in every place The Duke of Montpensier defeats the Gautiers in Normandy The Kings of France and Navarre meet in the City of Tours The Duke of Mayenne takes the Duke of Vendosm and the Count de Brienne prisoner he assaults the Kings Infantry in the Fauxbourgs of Tours and takes and possesseth himself of many Posts The King of Navarre comes up with his Army and the Duke going away takes many places in his march toward Normandy The Duke of Aumale besieges Senlis fights with the Duke of Longueville and Sieur de la Noue and loses the day The Duke of Mayenne to recover this loss marches towards Paris The King with his Army follows the same way takes Gergeau Piviers Chartres Estampes Montereau Poissy and other places he joyns with the Duke of Montpensier The Swisses and Germans raised for his assistance arrive He takes the adjacent Towns and layes siege to Paris where the Duke of Mayenne and the People having but small hopes to defend themselves resolve to stand it out to the utmost Frier Jaques Clement a Dominican goes out of the City is brought into the King's Chamber and stabs him into the belly with a knife the King dying declares the King of Navarre his lawful successor and perswades him to turn Catholick The Army and particularly the Nobility waver in their resolutions at last they resolve to acknowledge the King of Navarre provided Religion might be secured He makes them a promise in writing to imbrace the Roman-Catholique-Faith He rises from Paris by reason of the wasting of his Army makes shew as if he would besiege Rouen and goes to Diepe The Duke of Mayenne much encreased in strength follows him they fight at Pollet at Arques and under the Walls of Diepe Supplies come to the King from many parts The Duke of Mayenne marches off and goes into Picardy the King enlarges himself towards the Isle of France He takes and sacks the suburbs of Paris goes directly to Tours and by the way seizeth upon many places He enters into that City is received with great pomp sits in the Parliament excuses to the Nobility his delay of changing his Religion Marches into lower Normandy and reduceth all that Province into his power AFter the bloody Tragedy which ended the year 1588 followed a dreadful terrible alteration of the Scene for the news of the death of the Lords of Guise being come the same day to Orleans the next to Paris and from hand to hand into all parts of the Kingdom it is not possible to believe how much it troubled and disturbed the mindes not onely of the common people inclined by nature and custom to embrace all emergent occasions of change but of all degrees and all qualities of persons and which seemed very strange of many also who in times past had been esteemed prudent moderate men This so great perturbation of mens minds produced in their first fury rash precipitate effects for the City of Orleans which for a long time before had held the party of the League and moreover had been wont in all the course of the Civil Wars to be first up in Armes having heard of the Duke of Guise's death and the imprisonment of all the rest by them who fleeing hastily from Blois were gotten thither at the first stage and particularly by the Sieur de Rossieuz one of the Counsellors of the League without any determinate resolution and without staying for a Head to order them they took Arms openly the very same night and having driven away or suppressed the King's Magistrates who endeavoured to hinder the Insurrection they went all confusedly to assault the Fortress in which Monsieur d' Entraques his Lieutenant was for the King with a very few Soldiers and as in a sudden accident in want of all those things which are necessary to make good a place The Citizens of Chartres did the same though in the late Commotions it had been of the King's party and having taken Arms thrust out all that favoured the King's name or that would have opposed the Insurrection and began to govern it self without the consent of the Magistrates But the news being come to Paris upon Christmas-eve at the shutting in of the day brought first by a Post dispatched from Don Bernardino Mendozza and afterward by Captain Hippolito Zanzala of Ferrara one of the Captains entertained by the Duke of Guise the Shops were hastily shut up and the multitude in their wonted tumult ran some to the Hostel de Guise where were the Dutchesses of Guise and Montpensier the Dukes Wife and Sister and some to the City Gates to look for more certain news and more distinct particulars of the business which when they had learned by the arrival of those who having fled from Blois came all running without stay to Paris the people sometimes with howlings sometimes with lamentations sometimes with exceeding fierce cries wavered in their resolutions there not being yet any one ready to govern the violence and direct the determinations of the confused giddy multitude For the Dutchess of Guise with a Womanish softness was all in tears and the Dutchess of Montpensier a Lady of a haughty mind and full of bold manly spirits who had torn the Kings name and credit more with her Tongue than her Brothers had done with their Swords and all their practices being from her birth lame of one foot and subject to frequent infirmities was then lying in her bed and had already been indisposed for many dayes Wherefore the Council of the League being come together in the midst of the tumultuous people resolved to send for Charles of Lorain Duke of Aumale who fleeing from the States at Blois out of a certain presaging fear had staid in Paris and that very day was retired to his devotions to the Covent of Carthusians hard by the City at whose arrival though late at night all the multitude ran to his house but onely spent the time in bewailings and lamentations The next day the whole City being in grief they dispatched Divine Service quickly without their wonted Musick and Singing and from the Churches being come to the Town-house the same Council met again there at which were present the most noted Citizens and also many of the Magistrates some drawn by an anxious curiosity some driven by the fear of being torn in pieces by the fury of the multitude and some came with a desire to find remedy against the unbridled rashness of the common people But it was all in vain For in stead of Counsels there being nothing heard but bitter Invectives and Injurious Threats against the King's name they resolved in the first place that till a further determination the Duke of Aumale should be declared Governor of the City and that under his obedience they should from new advertisements expect new occasion of taking another resolution Yet he not
replied That they should be sent prisoners to him for if he found them guilty he knew which way to punish them But the Ambassadors answered first that the judgment of things in his own Kingdom belonged to the King and then that the whole State thanks to their Conspiracies was so disturbed that they could not be sent for all the Country near the Alps and round about the place where they were being up in Arms it was not possible to remove them nor to conduct them securely and that therefore the King was not obliged to impossibilities But the Pope obstinately persisting in his demand the Ambassadors agreed at last to write about it into France and insisted that in the mean time the King having humbled himself and submitted to the Apostolick See the Decree of Sorbonne ought to be revoked and nullified being not only exorbitant and unjust but insolent and prejudicial to the Holy Chair whereof those Divines made so little reckoning that they had dared to determine a point of so great consequence as the deposing of a King a thing which though it should be granted to appertain to the Ecclesiastical power yet would it be simply proper to the highest power which is in the Vicar of Christ and not to that of a petulant Colledge consisting of a few passionate corrupted persons but neither could this be obtained for the Pope confessing that the Decree was presumptuous and worthy censure said that he would reserve himself to do it when the King had given him full satisfaction This seemed very strange to the Ambassadors and seeing that they had proposed all those spiritual satisfactions which they even to the prejudice of the Crown could offer with so great humiliation that more could not be desired from a King they intended to try another way and the Marquess whose Wife was a Roman began by means of that alliance to treat with Donna Camilla the Popes Sister offering amongst other rewards which the Popes Kindred should have if by their means the Absolution was obtained to give the Marquesate of Saluzzo in Fee-farm to Don Michele his Nephew which the King proffered the peace being made with the Catholicks of his Kingdom to recover at his own charge from the Duke of Savoy but neither could this prevail with the obdurateness of the Pope partly because the Marquesate was now in the power of another nor could it be regained without a tedious War partly because he saw the Kingdom involved in so great a distraction and the Catholick party so strong that he doubted whether his Absolution would be able to settle and restore its peace Moreover about this very time the Abbot of Orbais was arrived at Rome sent by the Duke of Mayenne the Dutchess of Nemours Madam de Montpensier and other Heads of the League on the one side to magnifie the Forces of the Union into which almost all the chief and most noted Cities of France were entered with an infinite concourse of the Nobility and Commons so that now the King was thereby not in writing but in deed deposed and robbed of his Crown and on the other to complain of the inclination which the Pope shewed to absolve Henry of Valois so they called him whereby he who was Head of the Catholick Church and to whom more than to any other it belonged to promote the Holy Union contracted for the defence of Religion and the liberty and dignity of the Apostolick See seemed to make but small account of it that the imputations of Rebellion and Treason which were cast upon the memory of the Duke and Cardinal of Guise were false and vain for they had never taken Arms against the King nor conspired any thing against him but always with due obedience and veneration of the Royal Name had sustained and defended the Catholick Religion against the powerful plots and forces of the Hugonots that it was known how Francis the Duke their Father had lost his life in the service of the Crown and of the Church of God as also the Duke of Aumale their Uncle slain fighting under the walls of Rochel for the Catholick Faith that it was likewise certain how much the Duke of Guise had laboured suffered and endured bearing Arms for the Kings service and for Religion that he had all his life-time born the scars in his face of the wounds he had received fighting against the Army of the Reiters for the defence of the Provinces and Confines of the Kingdom that he had defended the City of Poictiers against the long siege of the Hugonots led up the first Squadrons of the Army fighting victoriously against them at Iarnac and Moncontour that last of all with a handful of men he had exposed himself and the lives of all his Souldiers against that formidable Army of the Lutherans of Germany conquered it and dispersed it for the safety of the Kingdom and of all Christian people nor in all those toils and dangers had he ever pretended any other thing but to serve the King and defend the Catholicks from the imminent oppression of the Hugonots that if the King went from Paris upon the Insurrection of the Parisians the fault was his own in having put a Garison into a City where there never had been any and in having gone about to take away the lives of the chief Citizens but no conspiracy of the Duke of Guise's who rather had appeased the people and quieted the tumult that since then the King had been reconciled and had agreed to the pacification wherein the Lords of Lorain had neither demanded nor obtained other than that the publick exercise of the Hugonot Religion might be taken away and that War might be made against them and though some little shadow of suspicion should have remained the King ought to have forgotten it after so many Oaths taken among the sacred Ceremonies and not to make two most innocent Princes be murther'd under the Publick Faith for no other cause but to foment the Hugonot Forces and suppress the Catholick party and the Religion of God But though the Duke and Cardinal had committed some errour what crime could be objected against the Cardinal of Bourbon a most innocent peaceful old man who was most cruelly kept prisoner That these were arts and violent ways to take away that prop also from the Catholick party and to reduce the Succession into the relapsed excommunicate Hugonot Princes that the Pope ought to oppose his authority to this so evident design to punish what was past and provide against the future not being faulty to so many people who had unanimously resolved to spend their lives for the defence of Religion and to piece up and restore the trodden-down honour of the Holy Church that it became him being the Shepherd to go before his Flock and encourage them all to so holy so pious a work but that it was as unseemly that while all took Arms boldly he being so far from danger should be
still with continual pains and exceeding great charge he endeavoured to subdue the City of Geneva the basis and foundation of Calvinism he laboured to win the protection of the Legate who not being well informed how matters went did not take notice that the Duke brought on his pretensions that way because he had no better prop to uphold them and strove to get into favour with the Pope and Legate to draw supplies from them of men and money whereby he might bring those of Geneva under his yoke and fortifie and establish himself in the possession of the Marquesate of Saluzzo against whosoever should at last be elected and acknowledged King of France wherein he saw he could not have a more safe Protector than the Pope But the Cardinal Legate being come into France was not long before he found effects contrary to his opinion for having sent to require Colonel Alfonso Corso not only to forbear molesting Grenoble and Valence which Cities alone held for the League in Dauphine but also that as a Catholick and a Stranger he should forsake the King's party and joyn with the Vnion that trial proved vain for the answer he received was That he was indeed a Catholick and an obedient Son to the Apostolick See in Spiritual things but that having made his fortune as a Soldier in the service of the King of France he could not desist from following him and following him he was bound to do that to Grenoble and Valence which he thought fit for the affairs of the Prince whom he served By which answer the Legat was a little dashed who was so much the more troubled when being come to Lyons he found the business of the League in such disorder by the King 's prosperous success that he was so far from obtaining any thing else that he could neither have security nor convoy to prosecute his journey for the Count of Brissac appointed at first by the Duke of Mayenne to meet him and secure his passage was necessitated to face about and imploy himself in the affairs of Normandy and Monsieur de la Bourdaiâ—iere to whom that Commission was given afterward had been defeated by the King's Forces under the command of the Sieur de Pralin near Bar upon the Seine so that being reduced into very great perplexity he knew not by what resolution to steer his course so various were the things that represented themselves to his consideration The Duke of Nevers being retired home and not interessed on either side invited him to come into his State where standing neuter as befitted one that represented the Apostolick See he might freely take those wayes that should appear most convenient to him and this determination seemed to agree with the Popes intentions and instructions On the other side the Duke of Mayenne ceased not to sollicite him to come to Paris shewing him that without the authority of his name and without those helps which were hoped for from him the League was in danger to be dissolved and to be subdued by the King's Forces and by consequence not only the City of Paris but all the rest of the Kingdom would remain oppressed by the Hugonot party The King did not at all despair but that if he could not be wrought to come into the places under his obedience he might at least be perswaded to stay in some Neutral Town out of the way and perchance to go to the City of Avignion till he saw the issue of the Duke of Luxembourgs Embassie at Rome to forward which hopes he had caused to be published That if the Popes Legat who was reported to be coming should take his journey toward him every one should receive honor and reverence him taking care neither to offend him nor any of his followers and should by all means give him safe conduct and security But if he went towards the quarters of the League he did expresly forbid every one to acknowledge him for a Legat or to receive him into those places that were under his obedience upon pain of Rebellion But the Legat did not only think it unsafe to go to the Duke of Nevers a weak Prince who had neither Fort nor principal City wherein he might shelter himself from the snares of the Hugonots and unhandsome to return back But also he esteemed it much more indecent and prejudicial to abandon the Catholick party and by that demonstration utterly to confound and deject the mindes of those who were for the League with a manifest increase of the King's Forces and reputation from whence a greater mischief would have followed in Spiritual then in Temporal Matters because to the Popes dishonor the Catholick party would have been abandoned through his default and the King who at that time for fear of his enemies made shew both in words and actions that he would turn Catholick would be left free with power to do what he pleased without respect of any Body and finally he thought with himself that he was come into France not onely to compose the Discords but principally to endeavor the suppression of the King of Navarre an enemy to the Church and the election of a new King depending wholly upon the Pope as a friend and confident to the Kingdom of Spain This opinion had so much power with him that being grounded upon decency and not finding any obstacle to the contrary in his Commission he resolved at last to satisfie the party of the League and to go on without delay to Paris Wherefore seeing the Duke of Mayenne extreamly taken up with Military employments he sent Monsignor Bianchetti to the Duke of Lorain to demand a Convoy of him for his safe passage which being obtained without difficulty passing by Dijon and Troys he came upon the Twentieth day of Ianuary into the City of Paris being received with most solemn pomp and lodged in the Bishops Palace richly and sumptuously furnished with the King's stuff taken out of the Lodgings of the Louvre At his arrival he caused the Popes Breve of the Fifteenth of October to be published wherein after an honorable commemoration of the merits of the Kingdom of France toward the Apostolick See and of the reciprocal benefits and kind demonstrations of it towards the most Christian Kings in all times and after having compassionately deplored the present troubles and calamities he attested that with the counsel of the Cardinals he had chosen Cardinal Gaetano Legat to the Kingdom of France with power to use by the Divine assistance all means which by him should be thought fit to protect the Catholick Religion to recall Hereticks into the bosome of the Church to restore the peace and tranquillity of the Kingdom and finally to procure that under one onely good pious and truly Catholick King the people of the Kingdom might to the glory of God live in quietness and tranquillity after so many dangers and calamities of War Wherefore he did pray and exhort all the Orders
Pietro Gaetano and the Spanish one of Alfonso Idiaques to stay in France and absolutely to obey the Duke with whom he also left Four hundred Horse and One hundred Walloon Carabines which Supplies added to the German Tertia of Collalto paid by the King and to the other French forces he thought a sufficient Body to uphold the affairs of the League especially in a time when the King having divided his Army for want of Money and because of the past misfortunes was manifestly declining The End of the Eleventh BOOK THE HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars of France By HENRICO CATERINO DAVILA. The TWELFTH BOOK The ARGUMENT THe Twelfth Book relates the various Turbulencies in several parts of the Kingdom the progress of the Duke of Mercoeur in Bretagne and of the Duke of Savoy in Provence and Dauphine The King takes Corby he is troubled in mind by reason of the contrary importunities of the Catholicks and Hugonots of his own party He sends the Viscount de Turenne into England and Germany who raises a great Army to bring it into France the Spring following The Duke of Mayenne also is no less troubled than the King The Parisians attempt to surprise St. Denis but effect it not and the Chevalier d' Aumale is killed there The King on the other side attempts to surprize Paris and that design likewise proves vain Pope Sixtus Quintus being dead Gregory the Fourteenth succeeds who declares himself favourable to the affairs of the League and dispatches his Nephew the Duke of Montemarciano into France with strong Supplies The King in the mean time besieges and takes the City of Chartres The Duke of Mayenne not having strength to relieve that place marches towards Champagne takes Chasteau-Thierry and goes to Rheins to confer with the Duke of Lorain Marsilio Landriano the Popes Nuncio arrives there he publishes a Monitory against those that follow the King from whence divers alterations do arise The young Cardinal of Bourbon tries to form a third party of Catholicks to bring himself to the Crown the King advertised of it applies divers remedies to that important accident The Duke of Mayenne makes an attempt upon Mante which takes not effect The King besieges Noyon and after many encounters it not being relieved he takes it The Popish and Spanish Forces pass the Mountains they assist the Duke of Savoy and there happen several encounters The Duke of Guise escapes from his imprisonment at Tours The King and the Duke of Mayenne advance the King to receive the Duke to oppose the Viscount de Turenne and the Germans in Lorain The Armies draw near to one another at Verdun The King having received the Viscount with the Supplies retires The Council of Sixteen make an Insurrection in the City of Paris and cause the first President of the Parliament and other Counsellors to be executed The Duke of Mayenne hastes thither brings the City into obedience and punishes the Delinquents The King marches into Normandy lays siege to the City of Rouen defended by Monsieur de Villars and a great number of choice Souldiers and Commanders the various accidents of that siege are related The Duke of Parma with the Spanish Army marches to relieve that place The King with part of his Army goes to meet him they encounter one another and fight at Aumale the King is wounded his men routed and he has much ado to save himself Villars sallying out of Rouen enters the Trenches and gains the Artillery The Duke of Parma advances but finding the City secured by that sally resolves to retire and watch his opportunity The King returns to Rouen and renews the siege The Duke of Parma also returns to bring relief and the King his Forces being wasted rises from the siege and marches to the Banks of the River Seine MEns minds were no less inflamed nor the revolutions of the War less bloody in the other parts of the Kingdom than they were in those places where the chief Armies lay for the affections of Religion mingled in their hearts with particular interests and with the already inveterate animosities of the Factions every one forward of himself as in his own cause and as in a controversie that concerned him did with all his power apply thoughts to the exercise of Arms. Wherefore the War was made both by the Heads and Governours of the two parties and by private persons of their own voluntary accord with the same contention thorow every Province but with various successes and different fortune on both sides The principal and most dangerous commotions were in Bretagne a great and rich Province well peopled full of Gentry considerable for the greatness of its Cities and convenient for the benefit of the Ocean Sea along the coasts whereof it extends it self towards the North. Henry of Bourbon Prince of Dombes Son to the Duke of Montpensier a youth of exceeding high courage was for the King and had the name of Governour for him but there were so few Towns under his obedience that if it had not been for the help of lower Normandy which confining with that Province held of the Kings party and was governed by the Duke his Father he would either have been driven out of the Province or easily suppressed by the greater forces of the League On the other side Emanuel of Lorain Duke of Mercoeur governed the party of the Vnion who had not only from the beginning been as Governour of the Province in possession of the best Cities and strongest holds but also pretending that the Dutchy of Bretagne it self belonged to his Wife Mary of Luxembourg Countess of Ponthieure he had a wonderful great dependence of all those who rather desired a Prince of their own than the union with the Crown of France which was not very pleasing to them and longing above measure to establish himself in that possession with the opportunity of present affairs he had negotiated secretly in Spain by the means of Loreno Tarnabuoni a Gentleman of his who was sent by Sea unto that Court and had obtained that the Catholick King should send and pay Four thousand Foot for his assistance upon condition that Blavet should be consigned to him for his security a place as then not considerable but which with the benefit of a very large Port fortified and improved by the Spaniards came by little and little to be of exceeding great consequence not only to the affairs of that Province but also of the whole Kingdom Which as soon as it was known to the Prince of Dombes though his Forces were but weak so that till then he had only exercised himself in actions of small importance to keep the Kings name alive in that Province yet now helping with art in so great need he turned himself to oppose the entrance of strangers And having routed Three hundred of the Duke of Mercoeurs Light-horse which were going to join themselves with his Army he assaulted Annebont suddenly a place near
to defend their posts the Duke of Aumale was constrained though still fighting to retire in which Retreat with the loss of sixty of his men and the death of Sieur de Longchamp a Soldier of great experience and of Francisco Guevarra a Captain of Spanish Light-horse he was followed to the very Walls of Han not having been able to give any relief at all to the besieged But the Duke of Mayenne being advertised of the siege of Noyon had diligently sent for the Sieur de Rosne with the Forces that were in Champagne and for the Prince of Ascoli sent by the Duke of Parma with Eight hundred Horse and Three thousand Foot and being joyned with them at la Fere came up to Han upon the tenth of August and having quartered his Army upon the way towards Noyon but with the River between he thought his presence would give sufficient courage to the defendents But the King having setled his quarters in the most convenient places and having made his approaches so far had begun already to batter the Abbey that stood without the Fauxbourg which was obstinately defended by the besieged to keep the Enemy as far as possible they could from the wall The King having caused five Pieces of Cannon to be planted against this Abby had so beaten it down that being assaulted by the Foot upon the eighth day they took it killing thirty of the Defendents and taking above fifty others of them which did so much the more weaken the Garrison that of it self was too weak to defend the circuit of the Town But it was necessary to suspâ—nd the progress of the siege by reason of the Duke of Mayennes coming for his strength being 10000 Foot and 2000 Horse lit was thought that not being able to relieve the place any other way rather than lose it he would joyn battel with the King Yet the opinions in his Camp were very different for the Prince of Ascoli thought not the loss of that place of so great concernment that to divert it it was fit to incurr the uncertainty of a Battel with the hazard of those onely Forces that were in being to resist the Enemy and considered that the Popes and Catholick King 's supplies which had already passed the Mountains being expected it would be a very strange rashness to put that now in the power of Fortune which within a few dayes might be made more certain and more secure The Duke of Aumale on the other side thoroughly vext at his late misfortune and longing to piece it up again argued that the loss of that place was of great moment to the affairs of the Province for that in those quarters there remained no other important Town of their party but that their reputation was of much greater importance which would be much diminished if being come up to the very face of the Enemy with Forces in number not inferior to theirs they should let that place be taken from them without stirring or disputing it with the Sword The Duke of Mayenne assented to the more secure advice partly because he was of a nature not much inclined to dangerous resolutions partly because with the Prince of Ascoli and the Spaniards he did more by intreaty than command and he saw them very resolute in not consenting by any means to the hazard of a Battel But the King desirous to find out what the enemy intended having no quicker way to make himself certain of it caused the Mareschal de Biron to pass the River with the greater part of his Horse to see if the Duke would move to fight or keep fast in his quarters But assoon as the Mareschal was advanced within sight of Han and of the Army of the League which was encamped in the midst of the great high way he found the Country clear and free nor did any stir out of their quarters to skirmish in the plain field which having come to pass not one day alone but three together successively the King apprehending that the Duke thought to defend Noyon with nothing but the reputation of his being near it took heart and caused the Courtine of St Eloy to be battered upon the fifteenth day and having beaten down the Works on each side on the sixteenth day in the morning being resolved to give the assault he made his Cavalry pass over the River as he was wont to do that they might be in readiness if the enemy should stir and having drawn his Foot into their divisions gave the Baron de Biron order to advance and assault the Town Monsieur de Ville having as long as possibly he could expected relief in vain and seeing himself now in such a condition that he was not able to resist that fierce assault which was preparing against him caused a sign to be given that he would parley and in a few hours concluded to surrender if within two dayes the Duke of Mayenne did not either fight or put at least Five hundred men into the Town which being agreed upon and Hostages given on both sides he dispatched a Gentleman to the D. of Mayenne to let him know the Agreement who having consulted again with his Commanders and concluded as they before had determined drew off to the Walls of Han the same evening and the Sieur de Ville sincerely performing the Agreement delivered up Noyon upon the Eighteenth day into the hands of Monsieur d' Esâ—ree for the King After the taking of Noyon mens minds on both sides were â—aken up with the expectation of the Forraign Forces which with equal fortune delayed to appear for the Germans who to the number of 8000 Foot and 4000 Horse had been raised by the Viscount de Turenne by the help of the Protestant Princes moved with great difficulty for want of money and expected that for the drawing together and maintenance of them a great sum should be furnished from England which the Queen being to raise upon her people who had promised to pay it upon certain conditions matters were not so soon ordered nor did the conditions prove of mutual satisfaction for the English continuing desirous to recover footing in France and particularly in Normandy a Province in former times long possessed by them had promised the Queen Three hundred thousand Ducats to be spent in the affairs of France provided she got some convenient Sea-port to be given her not onely for security of their Money but also for a landing-place of Commerce and that they might have more commodiously traffick in the Kingdom of France which being at first demanded and now again under pretence of the earnest importunity of her Subjects effectually urged by the Queen no less than liberty of Conscience for the Hugonots kept the King in a great deal of trouble not being willing to deprive himself of Diepe the place where he had tried and sustained the first encounters of his fortune much less of Calais upon which the English had too strong
taken they made themselves terrible to the Province in which Monsieur de la Valette with a small force could not equal their power so that Count Francesco Martinengo after the taking of many Towns and Castles did without much opposition over-run that part that extends it self along the Sea-shore But having at last laid siege to Vinon whilst he battered it with exceeding great fury Monsieur de la Valette being resolved to shew more courage than he had strength and rather to trust the affairs of the Province to the arbitrement of fortune than to waste himself with retreating continually in all places advanced that way with Seven hundred Horse and not more than One thousand and two hundred Foot and having divided his men into four Battalions whereof one was put in the Reer for a reserve and re-inforcement to the rest commanded by the Viscount de Governet he marched streight without other advantage to assault the Enemy who being risen from the siege and having past a Rivulet that was between them came resolutely to meet him Nor was the conflict unlike the valour of the Commanders for it was obstinately fought on both sides with equel courage for the space of many hours till the Viscount entring fresh into the Battel with the last Squadron of Horse reserved for their utmost hope in so great need the Savoyards already wearied with long fighting began to give ground to the Enemy who was fresh and eager whereupon la Valette's other Squadrons also recovering vigour charged them so home that they made them return full speed over the water and had pursued them with a great execution if the mutual losses they received had not perswaded them to end the business which while it was in the greatest heat the Souldiers that were in Vinon sallying gallantly out of their works assaulted them that guarded the Savoyards Artillery and having routed them nailed some great Pieces fired a great deal of Ammunition and did them many other mischiefs This defeat curb'd the Dukes proceedings and did for some time secure the King's affairs in Provence Nor was the War less hot in the Territories of Geneva for the Sieur de Sancy who being retired to Basil to obtain some number of Swisses in that Canton having had intelligence that a hundred thousand Ducats were on the way from Milan to make Levies in Germany and that they were conducted by a few men without any considerable Convoy he laid an ambush for them in the Forrest of Basil with so good success that he took the Money and being come with it to Geneva had in a few dayes hired a Regiment of Swisses of the Canton of Berne where there being also arrived three hundred Horse raised in the State of Venice by Monsieur de Metz the Kings Ambassador to that Republick and commanded by Count Mutio Porto and Pausania Brazzoduro Vicentines and Captain Nicolo Nasi a Florentine he had in a short time recovered the territory of Geneva and was advanced to assault the places that were held by the Savoyards during the siege of one of which named Boringes some Companies of Neapolitans and Milaneses belonging to the Catholick King and that were there to assist the Duke of Savoy marched up to disturb them but being fiercely charged by the Italian Cavalry desirous to make themselves remarkable in gallant actions they were routed and dispersed and Boringes surrendred it self to the discretion of the Enemy In this interim Don Amadeo having rallied his Forces advanced to stop the Enemies incursions and being come near unto their Army they sent back their great Cannon to Geneva and encamped themselves in an advantagious place keeping the top of an Hill with the Body of their Army and with their Van-guard a Wood that was at the bottom of it There Don Amadeo having discovered how the enemy was quartered commanded forth his Van-guard to make themselves Masters of the Wood where they of the Kings party making small resistance retired little less than routed to the rest of the Army which stood in Battalâ—a upon the wayes of the Hill But the Italian Cavalry going down into the plain field violently charged and repulsed the enemies Van guard with the death of many so that they also retired in like manner half defeated to their main Body But the Duke of Savoy knowing that in the strength of narrow places which â—ill the whole Territories of Geneva his men could make but small progress with the hazard of receiving much damage while these Forces imployed themselves with those of Geneva commanded Don Amadeo to retire and onely to defend his own till the Supplies should either be dissolved or be sent for away to other places Nor was he deceived in his hopes for the Sieur de Giutry who commanded the French forces and the Italian Cavalry seeing the Savoyards retreated to defend their own resolved to go and assist the Mareschal d' Aâ—mont in Bourbonois where he had much ado to resist the Duke of Nemours a Prince that with his fierceness and courage kept all those places which confined upon his Forces in very great terror But the progress of the War was also weak on that side for the Mareschal having attempted to besiege Autun a Town which because it was strong and well manned molested all the Country round about after many assaults and divers attempts he was by the Duke of Nemours forced to retire with no ordinary loss About the same time that the Duke of Mayenne was troubled in the business of the Parisians there was a Battel in the Country of Cahors where the Marquiss de Villars who governed the party of the League and the Duke of Vantadour who held for the King encountred one another with much Gentry on both sides and with a very great number of Foot in which action after a valiant fight of two long hours at last they of the Kings party had the better and having slain six hundred of the Enemy among which were many Gentlemen of great renown remained Masters of the Field and of the carriages and afterwards took Gadenet an exceeding strong place and many other lesser Towns in which businesses the courage of the Sieur de Temines and Captain Vivans appeared most clearly the greatest merit of the victory and the progress of so fair atchievements being attributed to their valor While they labor thus with various success in the other parts of the Kingdom the King marched with his whole Army toward Normandy being resolved to besiege Rouen as well because of the promises wherewith he had engaged himself to the Queen of England either to give her some jurisdiction in that City or to assign her some other place upon the Sea side as out of a design to reduce all that large and exceeding rich Province to his party for except Rouen and Havre-de-Grace there was no place of moment that held not for him and by reducing it to his devotion besides the very considerable profit
its advantage and profit and much more for its honour and reputation that so famous an Assembly should be made in their City they intervening and assisting in it The Cardinal Legat assented also to this opinion as well not to incommodate himself with the expence of new journeys as because he thought by the heat of the Parisians to bring the Assembly to make election of that King who should be of greatest satisfaction to the Apostolick See and to the intentions of the King of Spain Wherefore the Duke of Mayenne having left the Government of the Army to the Sieur de Rosne by him created Mareschal and Governour of the Isle of France went to Paris with a small retinue and there with his presence and with his words laboured to comfort the afflicted people for the dearth of victual and the interruption of commerce and trading in the City shewing them that within a few days there would be some course taken in the Assembly of the States and convenient order setled totally to free the City and ease it of its present necessities striving with liberal promises and by honouring and cherishing every one especially the Magistrates of the City and the Preachers to gain the good will of the people which by his late severity he feared he had wholly lost It was not without great reason that the Duke of Mayenne hoped at last to transfer the Crown upon himself and his Posterity for considering the present estate with due regard it was clear that neither the Union of the Crowns nor the Election of Infanta Isabella things laboured for by the Spaniards would ever be endured by the French who by no kind of interest by no kind of practice could ever be brought to submit themselves to the Empire of their natural Enemies and though some particular men corrupted with money or by the expectation of places and honours had accommodated their gust unto it yet the general which was more powerful would never have been perswaded by any means Wherefore these pretensions failing and being excluded he thought and reason told him so that the Catholick King could not concur more willingly to the election of any other than his own person since if either the Duke of Lorain or the Duke of Savoy should be elected as the report went by the party that they should make new States and power would be added to the Crown of France with the augmentation whereof it was likely the Catholick King would not be well pleased but rather that it should decrease in strength and greatness he did not see that the Catholick King could expect to draw greater fruit from his past labours and expences than in chusing him who by reason of the need he should have of him to establish himself in the Kingdom would be constrained by necessity to content him and to condescend to many things which the rest peâ—haps would not so easily consent to The same he judged of the Pope who as far from interests and full of that moderation which he made shew of would more willingly yield to him than any other not to deprive him of the fruit of his so great labours considering that he alone had sustained the Catholick party and the Cause of Religion which no other either by authority or prudence could have been able to sustain He saw the French generally inclined and disposed in favour of him by reason of his authority in the party whereof he had so long been the Chief and that between the Dignity and Office he now possessed and the full power of King there was no other difference but the title he already holding the administration of affairs as Lieutenant of the Crown He knew that not one of the rest of his Family could equal himself to him either for valour merit experience or authority and that the sole shadow of his will would confound and terrifie them all To this was added the diligence wherewith the Deputies had been elected to his advantage the inclination of the Parliament newly by the punishment of the Sixteen by him restored to its being the dependence of the Council of State and the art of managing this design in which Conditions all the rest were incomparably inferiour to him The sâ—me conceit had the Duke of Parma who after that his counsel of overcoming things with patience and drawing matters out in length was no longer hearkned to in Spain thought the election of the Duke of Mayenne more profitable for the Catholick Kings affairs than that of any other man because he might be established with more facility less charge and more advantageous Conditions wherefore he writ into Spain about it and it appeared that in the course of the business he would have favoured his affairs either because he so judged it profitable for King Philip as he demonstrated or as the other Ministers said because he desired not that the Spanish Monarchy should increase to such a height and come to the only one in Christendom without counterpoise or opposition But his death which happened upon the second day of December in the City of Arras after a long painful sickness did something vary the state of things as the Spaniards then said to the advantage of the Catholick Kings affairs but as it appeared afterwards by the effects to their notable damage for the reputation of his name being removed which had already brought the humour of the French as it were into obedience they neither much esteemed the other Spanish Commanders and Ministers nor were the Ministers themselves equal to him either in knowledge or authority and having conceits and opinions different from those which he prudently nourished in his mind and wherewith he had managed the business till then they went on afterwards with such a precipice that the Catholick Kings affairs took an impression very different from what they held at that present But the Duke of Mayenne with the loss of him lost also much of his hopes and seeing the other Ministers particularly Diego d' Ivarra utterly averse from him he began to doubt he should be forced to take another resolution and thought to guide his businesses with more art and caution than he had formerly done Nevertheless the Convocation of the States was advanced so far that it could no longer be deferred and it was necessary to assemble it as well not to break absolutely with the Spaniards as to satisfie the Popes importunities but most of all because the Deputies were already elected and many of them upon their way to Paris These things happened Anno 1592 in which year various fortune had with divers accidents troubled the other Provinces of the Kingdom Monsieur de la Valette Governour of Provence had in the beginning of the year laid siege to Rochebrune a place held in that Province by the Duke of Savoy and after he had in vain battered it many days being resolved to remove his Artillery and plant them in another
acknowledge the King of Navar for Superior though he should turn his Religion and make show to live as a Catholick to which the Duke of Mayenne not consenting as a thing very different from his practices and intentions the other Deputies that were present spake against it with divers reasons But the Legat urging with wonderful vehemence at last the Archbishop of Lyons said that the States were Catholicks obedient to the holy Church under the superiority of the Apostolick See in such cases and met together in obedience to the Pope and that therefore they would not be so impudent as to go about to bind his hands and presumptuously to declare that which he had not declared preventing his Judgments and declaring the King of Navar irreconcilable to the Church by a vain determination which was out of the Secular Power and wholly proper to the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction and that therefore they were resolved not to proceed to that Oath lest they should offend their own consciences and the Majesty and Jurisdiction of the Pope and the Apostolick See Which reason with the decency thereof stopt the Legat's mouth and the Duke of Mayenne's intention not to proceed to that Declaration prevailed But upon the Twenty eighth day there came one of the King's Trumpets to the Gate of the City desiring to be brought in that he might deliver a Packet of Letters directed to the Count de Belin Governor of it and being ask'd what his business was he answered freely and publickly That he brought a Declaration of the Catholicks of the King's party addressed to the Assembly of the States and being come before the Governor he gave the Letters into his hand and made the contents of them more fully known among the People The Governor carried the Packet to the Duke of Mayenne who lay troubled in his Bed and not being willing to open it but in the presence of all the Confederates he sent for the Legate the Cardinal of Pelle-vé Diego d Ivarra the Sieur de Bassompiere Ambassador from the Duke of Lorain the Arch-bishop of Lyons Monsieur de Rosne the Count de Belin the Viscount de Tavannes the Sieur de Villars by him newly declared Admiral Monsieur de Villeroy President Ieannin and two of the ordinary Secretaries which they called Secretaries of State in the presence of whom the cover being taken off there was a Writing found with this Title The Proposition of the Princes Prelates Officers of the Crown and chief Catholick Lords as well Counsellors of the King as others now present with his Majesty tending to the end of obtaining Peace so necessary to this Kingdom for the conservation of the Catholick Religion and of the State made to the Duke of Mayenne and the Princes of his Family the Lords and other persons sent by some Cities and Corporations at this present assembled in the City of Paris Having seen the Title and every one being desirous to hear the contents the Writing was read by one of the Secretaries being of this Tenor following THe Princes Prelates Officers of the Crown and Chief Catholick Lords as well of the Council as attendance of His Majesty having seen a Declaration Printed at Paris in the name of the Duke of Mayenne dated in the month of December published with the sound of the Trumpet in the said City upon the Fifth day of this present Month of Ianuary as is found at the bottom of it and which came into their hands a◠Chartres do acknowledge and are of opinion with the said Duke of Mayenne that the continuance of this War bringing the ruine and destruction of the State doth also by necessary consequence draw along with it the ruine of the Catholick Religion as experience hath but too well shewed us to the great grief of the said Princes Lords and Catholick States who do acknowledge the King whom God hath given them and serve him as they are naturally obliged having with this duty ever made the Conservation of the Catholick Religion their principal aim and have then always been most animated with their Arms and Forces to defend the Crown under the obedience of his Majesty when they have seen strangers enemies to the greatness of this Monarchy and to the honor and glory of the French name enter into this Kingdom for it is too evident that they tend to nothing else but to dissipate it and from its dissipation would follow an Immortal War which in time could produce no other effects save the total ruine of the Clergy Nobility Gentry Cities and Countries an event which would also infallibly happen to the Catholick Religion in this Kingdom Thence it is that all good Frenchmen and all those that are truly zealous thereof ought to strive with all their Forces to hinder the first inconvenience from which the second is inseparable and both inevitable by the continuation of the War The true means to prevent them would be a good Peace and a reconciliation between those whom the misfortune hereof keeps so divided and armed to the destruction of one another for upon this foundation Religion would be restored Churches preserved the Clergy maintained in their estates and reputation and Justice setled again the Nobility would recover their ancient force and vigour for the defence and quiet of the Kingdom the Cities would recover their losses and ruines by the re-establishment of Commerce Trades and employments maintainers of the people which are in a manner utterly extinct the Universities would again betake themselves to the study of Sciences which in times past have caused this Kingdom to flourish and given splendour and ornament unto it which at this present languish and are by little and little wasting to nothing the fields would again be tilled which in so many places are left fallow and barren and in stead of the fruits they were wont to bring forth for man's nourishment are now covered with thorns and thistles in summ by Peace every one might do his duty God might be served and the people enjoying a secure Peace would bless those who had procured them that happiness whereas on the contrary they will have just cause to complain and curse those that shall hinder i◠To this effect upon the Declaration which the said Duke of Mayenne makes by his writing as well in his own name as in the names of the rest of his party assembled in Paris where he alledgeth that he hath called the States to take some course and Counsel for the good of the Catholick Religion and the repose of this Kingdom it being clear that if for no other reason yet because of the place alone where it is neither lawful nor reasonable that any other but they of their own party should interview no resolution can proceed from it that can be valid or profitable for the effect which he hath published and it being rather most certain that this can nothing but inflame the War so much the more and take away
that the Conference should be accepted and upon the Fourth day of March they framed an Answer to the Catholicks of this Tenor. WE have seen some few days ago the Letter which was written to us and sent by a Trumpet in your Name which we could wish came from you with such zeal and affection as you were wont before these last miseries to bear to the preservation of Religion and with such respect and observance as is due to the Church our Lord the Pope and the holy Chair we should for certain quickly be agreed and united together against the Hereticks nor would other Arms be longer necessary for us to beat down and break in pieces these new Altars which are set up against ours and to hinder the establishment of Heresie which because it hath been tolerated or rather honoured with reward and recompence when it should have been punished is not contented now adays to be received and accepted but will become Mistriss and domineer imperiously under the Authority of an Heretick Prince And though that Letter name no body in particular nor is subscribed by any of those whose names it bears and that we therefore are uncertain who sent it us or rather certain that it was done at the suggestion of others the Catholicks not having in the place where you are that liberty which is necessary to bear deliberate and resolve with the counsel and judgment of their conscience any of those things which our misery and the common safety require yet should we not have so long delayed to make answer to it had it not been that we stayed expecting to have the Assembly fuller and increased by a good number of persons who were upon the way to come unto it of whom the greater part being arrived out of a doubt that our so long silence may be calumniated We do it this day without deferring it to another in expectation of the rest who are yet to come And we declare first of all That we have all sworn and promised to God after having received his most precious Body and the blessing of the holy See by the hands of the Cardinal-Legat that the scope of all our counsels the beginning means and end of all our actions shall be to secure and preserve the Roman Catholick Apostolick Religion wherein we will live and die Truth it self which cannot lye having taught us that by seeking the Kingdom and Glory of God before all other things temporal blessings shall be added thereunto among which in the first place after Religion we put the conservation of the State entire and hold that all other means of hinderance ruine and destruction grounded only upon humane wisdom smell of impiety are unjust contrary to duty and the profession we make to be good Catholicks and without likelihood of ever having any good success And we being freed from those accidents and dangers whâ—â—h good men foresee and fear by reason of the mischiefs Heâ—esie produceth will not reject any counsel which may help to diminish our miseries or bring them to an end For we acknowledge and are but too sensible of the calamities which Civil War brings forth and have no need of any body to shew us our wounds but God and men know who are the authors of them It sufficeth us to say we are trained up and instructed in the Doctrine of the holy Church nor can our Souls and Consciences have repose and tranquillity nor taste any happiness while they are in fears and jealousies of losing Religion whose danger can neither be dissembled nor avoided if men continue as they have begun Thence it is that judging as you do that our reconciliation is most necessary we seek it with a truly Christian charity and pray and conjure you in the Name of God to grant it us Nor let the blames and upbraidings which the Hereticks cast upon us any way hinder you As for ambition which they publish to be the cause of our taking up of Arms it is in your power to see us within and discover whether Religion be the cause or pretence leave you the Hereticks whom at the same time you both follow and detest If we lift up our hands to Heaven to give God thanks if we be disposed and ready to follow all good counsels to love you to honour you to yield you that respect and service that shall be due to you then praise us as honest men who have had the courage to despise all dangers for the preservation of Religion nor have wanted integrity and moderation to forbear the thought of any thing that is against honour and reason but if the contrary happen then accuse our dissimulation and condemn us as wicked persons by so doing you will set both Heaven and Earth against us and make our Arms fall out of our hands as conquered or leave us so weak that the Victory over us will be without danger and without glory In the mean time blame the mischief of Heresie which is known to you and rather fear that canker that devours us and every day gets ground than a vain imaginary Ambition when there is no such thing or if there be it will be left alone and poorly attended when it shall be deprived of the cloak of Religion It is likewise a calumny to accuse us that we bring Strangers into the Kingdom it is necessary either to lose Religion with our Honours Lives and Estates or else to oppose the force of the Heretick whom nothing can please but our ruine and therefore we are constrained to make use of them since your Arms are against us They are the most holy Fathers and the most holy See that have sent us relief and though many have been called to that supreme Dignity since these last troubles yet have there not been one of them who hath changed his affection towards us a most certain testimony that our cause is just It is the Catholick King a Prince allied and confederate to this Crown only powerful now adays to maintain and defend Religion who hath likewise helped us with his forces and powers yet without any other reward or recompence but the glory which so good a work hath justly acquired him Our Kings against the Rebellion of Hereticks and in the like necessity have had recourse to them we have followed their example without entring into any Treaty prejudicial to the State or to our reputation though our necessity hath been much greater than theirs Rather set before your eyes that the English who assist you to establish Heresie are the ancient Enemies of the Kingdom who yet bear the title of that usurpation and have their hands imbrued in the innocent blood of an infinite number of Catholicks who have constantly suffered death for the service of God and the Church Cease likewise to hold us guilty of High Treason because we will not obay an Heretick Prince whom you call our natural King and have a care that bending your eyes to
by that means to pacifie the Kingdom From this general inclination the Great Ones were not averse who though they would not swerve from the Popes Judgment and the Declaration of the Apostolick See thought yet it was not fit to innovate any thing more till they saw the effect of his Conversion and the Popes intention which opinion fomented by the Duke of Mayenne and forced by the necessity of affairs was imbraced even by the Duke of Guise himself who in such a conjuncture thought his election would prove ridiculous to others and ruinous to himself which he himself being accompanied by the Mareschals de la Chastre and St. Paul gave the Spanish Ministers to understand In the mean time half the City of Paris ran to the spectacle of this Conversion even from the day before the Absolution which was the Five and twentieth of Iuly being the Feast of the Apostle St. Iames which day the King cloathed all in white but accompanied with the Princes Lords and the whole Court with the Guards before them in Arms went to the chief Church of St. Denis the Gates whereof they found shut at which the High Chancellor knocking they were presently opened and there appeared the Archbishop of Bourges sitting in his Chair in his Pontifical Habit and invironed with a great number of Prelates He asked the King Who he was and what he would have The King answered That he was Henry King of France and Navarre and that he demanded to be received into the Bosom of the Catholick Church To which the Archbishop replying asked If he desired it from the bottom of his heart and had truly repented him of his former Errours At which words the King protesting upon his knees said He was sorry for his former Errour which he abjured and detested and would live and die a Catholick in the Apostolick Roman Church which he would protect and defend even with the hazard and danger of his very life After which words having with a loud voice repeated the Profession of Faith which was presented to him in writing he was with infinite acclamations of the people and incessant vollies of shot brought into the Church and kneeling down before the high Altar he repeated the prayers that were dictated to him by the Archbishop and thence having been admitted by him to secret Confession he came to set under the Daiz or Cloth of State and with a general gladness and rejoycing was present at the solemn Mass celebrated by the Bishop of Nantes after which thorow a wonderful throng of people and resounding cries of Vive le Roy which ascended to the Skies He returned again to his Palace In this interim affairs having taken such a different impression the States gave answer to the Duke of Feria and the other Spanish Ambassadors who being brought into the Assembly the Duke of Mayenne gravely gave thanks unto the Catholick Kings Majesty as well for the assistance of his past and the promise of his future Supplies as for the honour done unto his Family in offering the Infanta in marriage to his Nephew the Duke of Guise and in the end told them that the Assembly having well considered all things did not think the time seasonable to make any Election but that they prayed his Catholick Majesty to stay for the ripeness of opportunity and in the mean time not to fail them of his wonted protection and promised Supplies After this resolution which dashed all the Spaniards it was determined in the States that they should follow the conclusion of the Truce and though the Legat opposed it strongly and protested oftentimes that he would be gone yet being pacified by the reasons that were represented to him and with the offer of causing the Council of Trent to be received in the States he let himself be perswaded to continue in the City being also uncertain whether his departure would be well taken at Rome So in the Conference at Surenne a general Tâ—uce was established thorow the whole Kingdom for the three next months August September and October and it was published with infinite joy among the people in all places after which the Duke of Mayenne being desirous to dismiss the Assembly honourably first caused a Decree to be made for the receiving the Council of Trent and then assembling the States upon the eighth of August he made them all swear to persevere in the Vnion and not to depart from it and having given order that they should meet again in the same place in the month of October following to deliberate upon the state of affairs with those Instructions they should have from Rome he at last dismissed them all and the Deputies willingly departing returned to their own houses The End of the Thirteenth BOOK THE HISTORY OF THE Civil Wars of France By HENRICO CATERINO DAVILA. The FOURTEENTH BOOK The ARGUMENT THis Book contains the means used by the King to make his Conversion more fruitful the continuation of the Truce for the two other months November and December at the end of which Meaux first of all submits to his obedience The Sieur de la Chastre follows with the City of Bourges and the Admiral Villars with Havre de Grace and Rouen the Count de Brissac Governour of Paris makes a composition and the King being received into the City without tumult drives out the Spanish Ambassadors and Garison the Cardinal-Legat departed also and goes out of the Kingdom Many other Cities follow the Kings fortune and finally the Duke of Nemours is imprisoned and the City of Lyons surrenders it self The Duke of Mayenne renews other conditions with the Spaniard to prosecute the War he comes to parley with Ernest Archduke of Austria Governour of the Low-Countries and at last goes into Picardy with Count Charles of Mansfelt and the Army The King besieges Laon the Duke of Mayenne and the Spaniards attempt to relieve it there follow many encounters at last they retire and the place is yielded The Sieur de Balagny goes over to the Kings obedience with the City of Cambray he is likewise received into Amiens and other Towns in Piccardy The Duke of Montpensier takes Honfleur There happen divers encounters in Bretagne Languedoc Provence and Dauphine The King being returned to Paris is in his own Lodgings wounded in the Mouth by a young Merchant he is taken confesses the fact and is executed forâ—it and the Iesuites are banished out of the Kingdom The King publickly proclaims War against the King of Spain and renews the Negotiation at Rome to obtain Absolâ—tion from the Pope The Mareschal de Byron is declared Governour of Bourgogne He begins the War prosperously in that Province takes Autun Auxerre and at last Dijon and besieges the Castles of it The Sieur de Tremblecourt and d' Ossonville enter to infest the County of Bourgogne which is subject to the Crown of Spain and takes some places there The Constable of Castille Governour of Milan
principal places yet the Winter beginning would not suffer greater preparations to be made by the Spaniards and so much the rather because the very season hindred the King of France his Soldiers from being able in respect of the smallness of their number and the quality of the weather to make any greater progress That which compleated the disordering of the League was the composition of the Duke of Guise who either incensed that the Duke of Mayenne had hindred his greatness or else vext that the Spaniard had shewed him a flash of exaltation and then had presently drawn in those beams shutting up the passage to all other favors and knowing that his Fathers ancient greatness was all turned upon the Duke of Mayenne whereby he both in regard of his youth and because he had no Dependents was fain not onely to yield the first place but also to content himself with one of the inferior ones resolved about this time to establish his own fortune with the King and by the means of his Mother and of the Mareschal de la Chastre agreed for himself his Brother the Prince of Iainville and Monsieur Louis destined to an Ecclesiastical life to restore Rheims Viâ—ry Rocroy St. Disier Guise Moncornet and the other places in Champagne and the quarters thereabout unto the Kings obedience receiving in recompence thereof the Government of Provence Four hundred thousand Crowns to pay the Debts their Father had ran into and many Ecclesiastical preferments for the third Brother which formerly were the Cardinal of Bourbons who after a long sickness held by the Physitians to be an Hectick Fever departed this life about this time not without suspicion of Poyson The Treaty of this agreement had been very long for the Duke of Guise stood to retain the Government of Champagne and the King would not deprive the Duke of Nevers of it and there were likewise exceeding great contentions about giving him the Government of Provence for the Duke of Espernon who had gotten it after the death of his Brother and had by many successful enterprises against the Duke of Savoy and against the League setled himself in the command was not willing to leave it nor was it this alone that hindred it but the High Chancellor and many of the Council perswaded the King not to put that Province into the Duke of Guise his hands to which he pretended right as heir of the House of Anjou but the King desired on the one side to have the Duke of Espernon leave that Government into which he had skrew'd himself in the greatest distraction of affairs without his Commission and on the other he knew that it was necessary to remedy the present without having so unseasonable a fear of the future besides that the Duke of Guise's ingenuity and moderate nature of which he had given clear testimony in the businesses lately treated by the Spaniards perswaded the King to a confidence in him Therefore the Agreement was established whereby as the King's party increased in strength and reputation so the League was not onely weakned and languishing but little less than utterly dissolved Now having told the principal matters of the War appertaining to the main body and substance of affairs the things that hapned in the remoter Provinces of the Kingdom ought likewise briefly to be related The party of the League was most firmly setled in Bretagne and more powerful there than in any other place for besides the Forces of the Province which much more united than any other followed the Duke of Mercoeur who by the prosperity of many successes had raised himself to a very high estimation there were also Five thousand Spanish Foot under Don Iuan de l' Aquila who possessing Blauet and the neighbouring places about it were ready to help wheresoever need should require in that Province But their mindes here were neither more agreeing nor more satisfied than in other places for the Duke of Mercoeur was discontented that the Spaniards should proceed with ends and designs apart nor could he frame his ears to hear talk of the pretensions which the Infanta of Spain had unto that Province as contrary to those rights which his Wife Margaret Countess of Pontievre pretended also to it nor did other things trouble him more than the Commission they had not to meddle in matters out of that Province insomuch that when the course of Victory carryed him upon some important design into the neighbouring Provinces they clipt his wings because they should not pass beyond the limits of Bretagne They on the other side were ill-satisfied that he limitting them within the circuit of Blauet would not suffer them to take footing in the Province and because going forth of that Fortress seated in the extremity of a Peninsula they had begun to raise a Fort in the neck of another Peninsula which blocked up on the land-side and hindred the entrance of ships into the Port of Brest a place frequented by the Northern Nations the Duke seemed not to consent unto it and to use many arts that the Fortification might not go forward On the other side the Mareschal d' Aumont Governor for the King had more courage than strength for the wants of the near adjacent Provinces did not suffer him to draw together above One thousand English Foot Two thousand French and Four or five hundred Horse of the voluntary Nobility of the Country but after that the King's conversion began to give him favour and to move the humours of the Province he advanced and received Laval a Town that voluntarily submitted to him and then having laid siege to Morlais he took it notwithstanding the Duke of Mercoeur laboured to relieve it and being recruited with new English Foot led by Colonel Norris which had been in Normandy he resolved to assault the Spaniards new Foot before it was brought to perfection and before they could settle themselves in the possession of that fertill and populous Sea-coast Wherefore having drawn the Army together in which there were Two thousand English Foot commanded by Colonel Norris Three thousand French commanded by the Baron de Molac Three hundred Harquebusiers on horse-back and Four hundred Gentlemen and being abundantly furnished with Artillery Ammunition and other necessaries by Monsieur de Sourdiac Governor of Brest who being hard by to ease himself of the trouble of the Spaniards supplyed all wants he brought his Army before it upon the Eleventh of October The Fort was seated upon a natural Rock and incompassed by the Sea quite round except onely where the Peninsula joyns to the firm Land on which side they had raised two Bulwarks in form of a Tenaille and between them was the Gate with its Draw-bridge Moat and Counterscarp all designed with excellent skill though not yet perfected to a defensible condition The Governor of the Fort was Don Tomaso Prassides an old experienced Commander and he had with him Four hundred Spanish Foot
the Sieur de Ragny and Montigny in the action the King used stooping to imbrace one of those Knights struck him with a knife in the face thinking to strike him in the throat The blow being diverted as it were by a Divine Hand hit him in the lips and having met with the hindrance of his teeth made but a slight inconsiderable wound At the commotion of the by-standers the young Merchant having dextrously let the knife fall mingled himself in the crowd hoping to get out of the room undiscovered but being known by many he was instantly seized on and whilst every one transported with a just indignation would furiously have fallen upon him the King commanded that the Malefactor should not be hurt and having caused him to be delivered into the Custody of the Grand-Prevost de l' Hostell he was by him carried to prison from whence being put into the Power of the Parliament and examined with the wonted forms he freely confessed and afterwards ratified his â—onfession when he was tortured That he was bred up in the Schools of the Jesuites and had often heard it discoursed and disputed that it was not only lawful but also meritorious to kill Henry of Bourbon a relapsed Heretick and Persecutor of the Holy Church who falsly appropriated to himself the Title of King of France wherefore having afterwards fallen into hainous and abominable sins even to the attempting to lie with one of his own Sisters he fell into so great despair of having Gods forgiveness that he chose to execute that fact which he believed to be of inestimable merit to free him from the horrour and punishment of his offences that he had imparted his design unto his Father who had effectually disswaded him from it but that being more effectually moved by an inward Spirit he had at last resolved it and attempted to perform his resolution that having in his private confession conferred about it with the Curate of St. André in the City of Paris he was by him though ambiguously confirmed in his intention so that after long contriving he had chosen that place and time to put it in execution As soon as he had made this confession they presently sent to lay hold on his Father Mother and Sisters with the Writings that were in the house among which there was nothing found considerable save a Confession written with his own hand wherein he had set down his sins to confess them to the Priest which for the most part consisted in wicked and beastly dissoluteness But the ill will the Parliament bore unto the Jesuites the first Authors and continual Fomenters of the League added to the conjectures drawn from the confession of the Traytor who said more than once that he learned that Doctrine from them was the cause that their Colledge was suddenly beset and that some of them were led to prison and the Writings which every one had in his Chamber diligently searched among which in the Closet of Father Iehan Guiguard born at Chartres there were many Writings found which taught the Doctrine praised the murther of the late King perswaded the killing of the present and contained many other such like things with odious Epithets and Attributes given to those Princes and many others They likewise proved many things of that like nature spoken in the fury of the War by Father Alexander Haye a Scotch-man and others not very unlike spoken in the same times by Father Iehan Guerat Master in Philosophy and the ordinary Confessor of this Iehan Chastel wherefore after many debates in the Parliament the Counsellors at last agreed in this sentence That Iehan Chastel being bare-head and bare-foot before the gate of the Cathedral Church should abjure the Doctrine which till then he had believed and confess the enormity of that parricide which he had attempted and then be put into a Cart and his flesh pulled off with pincers in the four principal places of the City and being brought to the place of execution his right hand should be cut off holding the same knife wherewith he had hurt the King and finally that he should be dragg'd in pieces by four horses that the Jesuites as well those that were professed as the others not professed should be as Enemies of the Crown and of publick tranquillity be banished out of the whole Kingdom their goods and revenues distributed to pious uses and all Frenchmen prohibited to study or converse in their Schools that Father Iehan Guigard should be condemned to the Gallows and Father Iehan Gueret and Father Alexander Haye perpetually banished from all places under the dominion of the Crown that Pierre Chastel the Delinquent's Father should be banished for ever from Paris and nine years out of the whole Kingdom that his House standing right over against the great Gate of the Palace of the Parliament should be razed to the very foundation and a Piramide erected in the place wherein the present Decrees should be registred as well against Chastel as against the Company of Jesuits the Mother and Sisters of the Criminal were let at liberty To this decree of the Parliament the Divines of the City being met together in Cardinal Gondi's House added a Declaration whereby they determined that the Doctrine which taught to kill Princes was Heretical prodigious and diabolical and gave expresly in charge to all men of Religious Orders to acknowledge and obey King Henry the Fourth as their lawful Prince and Lord and that in their Masses and Canonical hours they should insert those prayers which were wont to be said for the safety of the most Christian Kings of France In the end of the Decree they intreated the Cardinal as Bishop of that City to beseech the King in the name of them all that he would send a new Embassy to the Pope to hinder by his reconciliation the imminent and manifest danger of Schism This was procured by the Cardinal himself who believing he had apprehended the Popes mind desired to give the King a fair colour and occasion to try again to get his benediction In this condition of affairs began the year 1595 the first business whereof after the King was cured was the promulgation of the Edict in favour of the Hugonots They at the Kings Conversion had not only been much moved to their hopes lost of having a King of their own Religion and of obtaining by that means that it might be the chief in the Kingdom and that the Catholicks should be reduced to be but by permission but they had also begun to waken new thoughts and practise new designs to unite themselves more closely to one another and to provide themselves a new Head For which having turned their eyes upon the Duke of Bouillon they perceived that he as a most prudent man was very backward to separate himself from the Kings prosperous fortune to follow the uncertainty of new and not well grounded hopes and therefore he protracted businesses
neither Ammunition nor Victual they are constrained to surrender the Conde de Fuentes grants them honourable conditions The King departing from Bourgongne marches to relieve them but comes not time enough He consults what is best to be done and resolves to besiege la Fere there follows an Accommodation with the Duke of Nemours and the Duke of Joyeuse and finally also with the Duke of Mayenne who comes to wait upon the King before la Fere. Albert Cardinal and Archduke of Austria comes out of Spain to govern the Low-Countries he puts relief into la Fere by means of Nicolo Basti but the King slackens not the siege for all that The Archduke resolves to try if he could raise him by diversion and suddenly assaults Calais and takes it He obtains Guines lays siege to Ardres which yields for want of men to defend it la Fere yields to the King at the same time who finding his Army in an ill condition resolves to disband it Cardinal de Medici the Pope's Legat arrives in France and is received there with great honour An Accommodation is treated with the Duke of Mercoeur who artificially prolongs it The King assembles the States in the City of Rouen to provide moneys and settle the affairs of his Kingdom being indisposed he retires into the quarters about Paris The Spaniards surprize Amiens the chief City of Picardy The King exceedingly stricken with that loss resolves to besiege it without delay the varieties of the siege and defence are related The Archduke marches with a very potent Army to relieve that place the Armies face one another many days and have divers encounters The Archduke retires and the besieged City surrenders The King makes an incursion into the County of Artois but because of the Winter and of the Plague he retires A Treaty of Agreement between the two Crowns is introduced by the Cardinal-Legat the Deputies of both parties meet at Vervins The Duke of Mercoeur submits himself unto the Kings Obedience After some defficulties in respect of the Duke of Savoy the general Peace is at last concluded and published MAtter 's of War went not on so prosperously for the King of France in the confines of Picardy as in Bourgongne and the Franche Comté for the Spanish Forces ordered by Commanders of experience and resolution having found in the French either little unanimity or much weakness besides the slaughter of men which had happened in divers encounters had likewise made themselves Masters of many Towns and places of importance The Duke of Bouillon and Count Philip of Nassaw had from the year before prosecuted the War unsuccessfully in the Dutchy of Luxemburg and made divers incursions into it where having possessed themselves of some places of small consequence they were so streightened by Count Mansfelt's Army but much more by the inundation of the Rivers and the excessive abundance of waters that they were necessitated to retire one into the City of Sedan the other by Sea into Holland and though the Duke of Bouillon had afterwards in the beginning of the year rais'd the siege of la Ferré which the Spaniards had laid yet that was done rather by art than force and except some excursions things were quietly setled on that side But the Archduke Ernest dying unexpectedly in the beginning of March the Condé de Fuentes took the Government of the Low-Countries who full of Warlike Spirits and desirous to restore the reputation of the Spanish Forces apply'd his mind with all diligence to reform the Discipline of the Militia which he had seen flourish gloriously in the time of the Duke of Parma wherefore Count Charles of Mansfelt being gone to serve the Emperour in the War of Hungary he was left alone to the administration of both Civil and Military affairs and making use of the assistance of the Sieur de la Motte the Prince of Avellino Monsieur de Rosne and Count Giovan Giacopo Belgiojoso and Colonel de la Berlotte old experienced Commanders that were observant of Military Discipline he had not only quieted a great part of those that mutinied for want of pay but also reforming and re-ordering the companies of every Nation and filling them up with old Souldiers he had brought himself into such a condition that with an Army more valiant than numerous he might put himself upon the attempt of some gallant enterprise which whilst he was contriving in his mind they of the Province of Haynault and of the County of Artois propounded unto him the taking of Cambray offering a good number of men and great contributions in money as soon as they should see the Army encamped before that City from whence those Provinces received great and continual damage with the interruption of commerce and the hinderance of tillage The Archbishop of Cambray made the same request who having been driven out from the power of that Town proferred likewise money and Souldiers provided the Spaniards would attempt to recover it This enterprize seemed great and magnificent to the Condé de Fuentes as well by reason of the greatness and splendour of the City and its Territory as for the glory he should attain thereby for since the time it was gotten by the Duke of Alancon the Spanish Forces had never had the heart to venture the recovery and the Duke of Parma himself either withdrawn by more necessary occasions or disswaded by the difficulty of effecting it had given it over But if the enterprize carried with it so great reputation it carried also no less difficulty by reason of the strength of the City and Castle of the number of the people the riches of the inhabitants the Garison which Monsieur de Balagny kept in it and many other circumstances which represented themselves to the consideration of the Count who though in mind he was resolved to attempt it did yet dissemble it prudently making those preparations maturely which he thought convenient that he might not strike in vain But while being intent upon this action he was preparing matters a new Emergent that sprung up in Picardy did with very great and reciprocal danger hasten the motion of the War Han a considerable Town in that Province was governed by the Sieur de Gomeron who having in the declining of the League taken a resolution to join with the Spaniards agreed to receive what Garison they should think fit not only into the Town but also into the Castle to which effect Ceccho de Sangro being come with eight hundred Italian foot and Signor Olmeda with two hundred Spaniards two hundred Walloons and four hundred Germans Gomeron though he admitted them into the Town would not yet admit them into the Castle fearing lest being become the stronger they should attempt to drive him out of the place upon which doubt there having past many letters and messages at last Gomeron was perswaded by Don Alvaro Osorio Governour of la Feré to go into Flanders where he should receive not only
a loss very inconsiderable for the taking of a place accounted impregnable and one of the principal ones of all France in so few days but it had always been alike ill-defended by the carelesness of those within the effects being no way correspondent to the same of the place But the so easie and so sudden loss of Calais did not only much perplex the King but also put him in a necessity of agreeing with the Queen of England and the States of Holland for la Fere being not yet given up he thought it very hard to rise from that siege and lose the expences and labours of so many months to the no small decrease of his reputation and on the other side if he did not speedily receive Supplies from both places he was not able to draw another body of an Army together wherewith he might resist the victorious force of the Enemy so that all other places in the Province would be given over with little hope that they should defend themselves more constantly than Calais had done a place excellently fortified by art and nature Being moved with this consideration and judging that the authority of the Duke of Bouillon would be very prevalent to work upon the Queen whose determination he was certain would be followed by the Hollanders he dispatched him into England with resolute orders to the end that concluding a reciprocal Confederacy the Fleet might set sail with all speed to land men in the Port of Boulogne But the difficulties were great and the Queen had no inclination to it partly because she intended to make use of the Kings necessity to get a Port in his Kingdom for which end before Calais was lost she had been backward to relieve it that she might constrain the French to put it into her hand partly because seeing the King reconciled to the Catholick Religion she thought it was in the King of Spain's power to conclude a Peace whensoever he would resolve no longer to molest the Kingdom of France and therefore she difficultly inclined to put her self to new expences which it was in the will of her Enemies to frustrate and make ineffectual wherefore having stifly denied for many days to hearken to any Treaty of new Obligations she only profferred to give those assistâ—nces for the time to come which she could without such great inconvenience to her self as she had done in times past and because the French pressed very earnestly to have the Earl of Essex come to Picardy with the Fleet the English answered That it was for the most part composed of ships and men that were Voluntiers who had put themselves together under the conduct of the Earl to make prize upon the Coasts of Spain from which design the Queen had not power to take them off having granted them licence for that purpose and that nevertheless they would be of great advantage to the King of France his affairs for the damage the Kingdom of Spain would receive thereby would divert the Catholick Kings Forces from the War of Picardy But these hopes and remedies were very far off and the Duke of Bouillon offering to consideration the interests of their common Religion if the prosperity of the Spaniards should still increase excited both the principal Ministâ—rs and the Queen her self to imploy her uâ—most Forces in so urgent and so near an occurrence and he moved much with his authority eloquence and reasons but most of all by being of the same Religion for he seemed to be principally zealous for the common interests and for the conservation of the Hugonot party in France to the end the King might not be constrained to come to such an Agreement with the Spaniards as might be prejudicial to the States of Holland to the quiet of England and to the Liberty of Conscience in his own Kingdom and yet the business went on so slowly and with such weighty difficulties that though the Confederacy with England was at last concluded differing little from the other contracted with King Charles the Ninth and without obligation to consign any Place for shame made the English to desist from that demand and though the Duke of Bouillon went with an Ambassador from the Queen into Holland where the same Confederacy was established yet the time was so far spent that the affairs of Picardy were no way relieved by it and the Eâ—â—l of Essex his Fleet having scowâ—ed the Coasts of Spain was dissolved without having done any thing considerable While this League was treated of in England the Cardinal Archduke not depending upon any body but himself after he had spent ten days in making up the breaches at Calais Guines and Han having surrendred at the bare summons of a Trumpet he determined to set upon Arâ—res a place of a good circuit excellently fortified and standing but three leagues from Calais by the taking whereof he thought he should absolutely secure what he had gotten and though the situation of it seemed very difficult because standing on the top of an Hill it as a Cavalier commands all the Plain below it which extends it self a little more than Cannon-shot and from the Plain there are Mountains and Woods as unfit to encamp in as opportune for the Ambushes of an Enemy yet the Cardinal encouraged by his prosperous successes sided with the opinion of Monsieur du Rosne who hoped to carry it before the King could be disintangled from la Fere and able to relieve it There were in Ardres the Marquiss de Belin Lieutenant of the Province Monsieur d' Annebourg Governour of the Town and the Sieur de Monluc who was come in to re-inforce it and they had with them little less than Two thousand Foot an Hundred and fifty Horse and convenient provisions of Artillery Ammunition and other things necessary for defence And because the Siege had been foreseen by the Commanders they had laboured with all possible diligence not only to better the Fortification of the Town but also to repair those of the Suburbs that stands towards Boulogne for that being the side on which Batteries might most easily be raised they determined by defending the Suburb to keep the Enemy as far as was possible from the Wall The Author of this counsel was the Governour of the Town a Souldier not only of much valour but also of great experience whose design was to defend the ground span by span to give the King so much time that la Fere falling he might come to succour that place before the last extremities but the Marquiss de Belin was of another mind and thought it a pernicious counsel to lose men in defending useless places and such as were not tenable wherefore he would have had them only engage themselves in maintaing those Posts which for their quality might be long made good and yet all the other Commanders being of opinion that the holding of the Suburb would be a benefit of great importance the Governours advice carried it
nothing concluded 465. is chosen to go to Rome with Cardinal Gondi by Henry IV. 557. hath notice from the Pope not to enter the Ecclesiastical State 563 Marshal d'Anville Son of Anna de Montmorancy deprived of his Dignities by the Kings Decree 198 Marshal de Byron meets with the Popes Legat but nothing concluded 453. treats with Mocinego but accepts not of a Cessation of Arms. 458 Marshal de Byron lays Siege to Rouen 558. killed with a Cannon-shot in the 65th year of his age 559. the King wept for him 561. his Son to revenge his death scales a great Tower at Espernay and takes it though sorely wounded 56. routs the Spaniards at his entrance into Artois 714. gives a Scalado to Dourlans but the Ladders being too short it succeeds not 720. labours unweariedly in the Siege of Amiens ibid. Marshâ—l de Cosse inclining to the Hugonots makes no progress against them 169 Massacre at Paris 183 184 c. Michael de l'Hospital succeeds Francis Olivier in the Chancellorship 29 Moderation more profitable in Victory than at another time Page 455 Money coyned by the Queen of Navarre with her own Figure on one side and her Sons on the other 143 Monitory Letters from the Pope decreed to be burnt by the Parliament of Chalons and Tours 502 Monsieur des Disguires though a Hugonot receives Alessandro de Medici the Popes Legat with great demonstrations of Honour 710 N. NAmes of Royalists and Guizards 365 Names which the Factions give one another 381 A Narration of several Successes which happened through all France 425 Navarrists and Politics persecuted and slain 379 Negligence the ordinary defect of the Hugonots 81 Nicholas Paulain discovers all the Plots of the League to the King 391. and one against his person 334 Nobility and Militia divided into two Factions 40 Nobility return to Henry IVs. Army with great Supplies 544 De la Noue sent Governor by the King to Rochel turns General of the Hugonots 189. stirs up a new insurrection of them 197. tells the King of Navarre he must nevâ—r think to be King of France if he turn not Hugonot 410 Noyon its situation besieged by Henry IV. 505. surrendred 507 O. OBjections against Crowning Henry IV. 634 Obligations of the Kings of France upon the day of their Consecration 635 Obsequies of Henry II. lasts Thirty three dayes 12 Offer of the Catholick Lords of the Kings Party 585. condemned by the Spaniards for Heretical 596 Officers that adhered to Henry III. imprisoned in the Bastille 379 Orillons what they are 524 Orleans made the Seat of the Hugonot Faction 61. with whose Reliques Andelot sustains a Siege there 85. have Conditions of Peace 88. retaken by them 114 Opinions of the Hereticks 50 P. PAlace of the Admiral raz'd and his Statue burnt 185 In Paris were 800 000 Inhabitants yet during the Siege neither the Lecturers nor Lawyers discontinued their Lectures or Audiences 79. Council of Sixteen framed and governed by it 300 Parisians make Insurrection at the News of the Duke of Guise's death 377. at the news of the Truce between Henry III. and the Hugonots besides publick signs of Contempt forbid him to be pray'd for in the Canon of the Masse 394. being blocked up are in great want of victuals 459 c. their Bishop gives way the Church Plate should be turned into money to relieve the Poor 560. the miseries they suffer'd 463. make bread of dead mens bones 464. their Council for fear of an Insurrection choose Cardinal Gonde and the Archbishop of Lyonâ— Deputies to treat with the King and their Speech to him 466 make provision of victuals 471 c. after 8 years space they return to the obedience of Henry IV. 637. murmur against the King at the lâ—ss of Amiens 639 Parley between the Prince of Condé and Queen-mother 64 Parliament of Paris expels the Hugonots the Kingdom 49. its Answer to the Prince of Condé's Manifesto 62. Eight Parliaments in France 51. that of Paris declares Charles IX out of minority 91. of Chalons and Tours decree the Popes Monitory Letter to be burnt 502. that of Paris the contrary 503. of Paris and Tours Decree none should go to Rome to procure Benefices 557. of Tours forbids to acknowledge the Legat and the Parliament of Paris exhort all to give him due reverence 434. of Paris determines to do justice to the Dutchess of Guise demanding it and choose those should form the Process 380 A third Party composed of Catholicks and Hugonots called Politicks and Malecontents 194 Peace published but full of jealousie 170 published and the Army dismissed 193. published by Torch-light 234. concluded between Henry III. and King of Navarre 390 Peers of France are Twelve Ecclesiastical and Civil 47 Petitions the manner observed at Court in granting them 213 Pope Clement VIII gives Supplies to the League with more moderate Expences than his Predecessors 556. gives notice to Cardinal Gondi and Marquis de Pisani that they should not enter into the Ecclesiastical State 563. sends Monseigneur Agucchi to Cardinal Sega Legat in France with prudent instructions touching the Affairs of that Kingdom 564. sends Innocentio Malvagia into France in place of Matteuchi to Cardinal Sega 582. approves the Infanta's Election and Marriage as not feasible and seems to consent only not to disgust the Spaniards 618. wishes some Catholick Prince of the House of Bourbon might be elected King and marry the Infanta and when he heard Henry IV. intended to turn Catholick inclines tâ— him 619 sends Antonio Possevino a Iesuite to let the Duke of Nevers know he should not come to Rome as Ambassador because the King was not yet acknowledged Catholick 621 c. his words to the Duke of Sessâ— the Spanish Ambassador 654. inclines to the King and is averse to others 672. sends his Nephew into Spain to treat of the Affairs of Hungary and of the King's absolution 673 c. absolves him in St. Peter's Porch Page 673 Pope Innocent IX his inclinations concerning the Affairs of France his death 530. succeeded by Cardinal Hippolito Aldebrandino 555 Pope Julio II. excommunicates the Kingdom of France and its Adherents 42 Pope Pius Quintus requires the Cardinal of Chastillon be deprived his Habit and Ecclesiastical Preferment because he was of Calvin's belief 103. Gregory XIII succeeding him grants a Dispensation for the Marriage between the Prince of Navarre and the Kings Sister 177. dyes 1585. Sixtus Qâ—intus succeeds 284. who writes Congratulatory Letters to the Duke of Guise full of high praises said he thought he saw not clearly into the Affairâ— of the League 355. told of the Cardinal of Guise's death is much offended at it and answers the Ambassadors coming to excuse it very sharply 382. chooses a Congregation of Cardinals to consult of the Affairs of France 383. suspects Moresini his Legat to the King and counts him guilty 390. declares the King liable to Censure by a Monitory if within Sixty days he release not the Prelates
and returns to Cambâ—ay without the least loss The King makes the Course of the River Sâ—miâ—e to be stopt with a design to make the water rise into la Fere but after many difficulties the effect answers not the intention Francis Duke of Guise recovered Caâ—ais from the English Anno 1557. being thereunto invited by their negligence in guarding and maintaining it Monsieur du Rosne besieges Calais with the Spanish Army * The Author is mistaken for it is but seven Leagues The dâ—scription of the situation of Calais The Archduke Albert comes with the rest of the Army to the Camp before Calais The Defendants of Calais without attempting any thing for their defence suffer the Spaniards to prosecute the siege The Defendents being few when they saw the Spaniards ready to give the Assault sent forth a Drum and agree to surrender if not relieved within six days Monsieur de Matelet with 300 Foot gets into the Castle of Calais whereupon the six days being expired the Defendents refuse to surrender The Spaniards storm the Castle of Calais kill the Governour and put all to the Sword 1595. A League concluded between Henry the Fourth and the Queen of England little different from that which had been made by the English with Charles the Ninth 1596. The Archduke marches with his Army to besiege Ardres Monsieur de Monluc killed with a Cannon shot The Marquiss de Belin having called a Council of War proposes to give up the place the Governour with the other Officers opposes it but he sending forth a Captain capitulates with the Enemy La Fere yielded to the King who desirous to relieve Ardres grants the besieged very large Conditions The Cardinal Archduke leaving the Fortresses he had taken well provided retires into Flanders The King seeing his Army tired out with sufferings divides it into Garisons and goes to Paris to receive â—he Popes Legat. Cardinal Alessandro de Medici who after was Pope Leo II. now Legat from the Pope is received with great demonstrations of honour by Monsieur de les Disguieres though a Hugonot The King goes post to Montl'hery to meet the Popes Legat The Cardinal de Medici's solemn entry into Paris The King gives the first publick audience to the Legat at St. Maur and ratifies all the Conditions accepted by his Procurators at Rome The point of Religion being setled the Cardinal Legat begins to promote a Treaty of Peace between the two Crowns Emergents that perswade the King to desire peace with Spain The Hugonots jealous of the Kings conjunction with the Pope begin to plot new troubles The King calls a Congregation of all the Officers of his Crown at Rouen to setle the disorders of his Kingdom and to demand Supplies for the War The Infanta Isabella's pretensions upon the Dutchy of Bretagne * Schombergh and de Thoâ— The Hugonots absenting themselves from Court retire to places near Rochel and drawing Souldiers together the King sends to treat with them and appease them The Mareschal de Byron making great incursions into the County of Artois the Spaniards attempt to oppose him they fight the Spaniards are roâ—ted and the Marquiss of Varambone their Commander in chief and the Count de Montecucoli taken prisoners There grows a quarrel in the Kings Ante-chamber between the Sieur de Coqueinvillier and Monsieur de Bonivet so that the first gives the other a box on the ear Bonivet challenges Coqueinvillier to a duel they fight and he is fâ—ain 1597. A weak Reformation is made Provisions are ordained for the Kings wants and the Congregation is dismissed Hernando Telles Portocarrero being by the Cardinal Archduke â—left Governour of Dourlans contrives how to surprize Amiens * The French says Du Moulin * Of youngest Brother One of the Gates of Amiens is possest by twelve Spanish Souldiers disguised like Country-fellows who bringing a Cart under the Portcullis and scattering fruit upon the ground deceive the Guards who were very negligent The King for the loss of Amiens breaks off the course of Physick he had begun and goes into Picardy to assist the affairs of War in person They are much troubled in Paris for the loss of Amiens and murmur against the King The King excuses against the accusations and murmurings of the French The King besieges Amiens being desirous to recover it Iuan de Gusman goes to put relief into Amiens but being discovered by the French he hath much ado to save himself The Mareschal de Byron gives a Scalâ—do to Dourlans but the Ladders being very much too short the enterprize succeeds not The Mareschal de Byron stirred up by some words of the Kings labâ—urs unweariedly in the siege of Amiens that his actions might answer the Kings stinging words The Defendants of Amiens sally to skirmish and Portocarrero himself being present the fight is very hot and bloody The King comes to the Camp before Amiens and leaves the Command to the Mareschal de Biron A Cannon-shot lights in the Kings Lodgings whereby the King himself is all covered with dust A Treaty of giving one of the Gates of Amiens to the Enemy is discovered many of the accomplices are hanged and many Augustine Friers imprisoned The Mareschal de Biron being in very great danger by a sally which the Spaniards made out of Amiens the King alighted from his horse and taking a Pike ran to help him The Duâ—e of Mayenne coming in the heat of the fight with five hundred Horse to help his own side causes the Spaniards who were already weary to reâ—ire into Amiâ—ns Bernardo Telles Poâ—tocarrero killed with a Musket-shot to the extreme loss of the â—esieged his valour making his very enemies â—orry for his death Monsieur de St. Luc a man of very great note hastning the Works is killed with a Musket-shot to the Kings great grief The Cardinal Arch-duke marches with a great Army towards Amiens Monsieur de Rosne killed with a Cannon shot at the siege of Huâ—st The King being counselled by the Mareschal de Biron to go meet the enemy with all his Horse the Duke of Mayenne counsels him to stay and expect them The King imbraces this counsel and gives the charge of the Camp to the Duke A disorder among the French gives the Spaniards an evident assurance of victory but the Archduke being uncertain of the accident making an Halt loses so remarkable an occasion The Cardinal Archduke reâ—ireâ— with his Army for want of victual the King follows him but seeing their excellent order forbearâ— The Kings Light-horse attempt by skirmishes to do some harm to the Spanish Army but they still come off with the worst The Kings praise of the Spanish Infantry After the Cardinals departure the King sends an Herald to Caraffa Marquiss of Montenegro to perswade him to surrender The Marquiss sends Captain Pacciotto with the Kings pasport to the Cardinal for leave to surrender The Articles of Composition Uâ—oâ— the 25 of Septemb. 1597 the Marquiss of Montenegro marches with his forces out of Amiens A saying of the Mâ—rquiss to the King of France The Kingâ— Answer The 〈◊〉 of the Frâ—â—ciâ—can◠〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 agreed 〈◊〉 the Deputies of both parties shall meet at Vervins to treat of Peace The King of Spain being now grown old sets his thoughts to establish the Succession of his young Son The Cardinal Archduke being to marry the Infanta Isabella and to have the Dominion of the Low-countries with her desires also to settle himself in the peacefâ—l possession of them The Duke of Savoy desirous to â—â—ep the Marquesate of Saluzzo to himself crossâ—s the Treaty of Peace 1598. The pretensions of the French and of the Spaniard stood upon in the Treaty of Peace The Duke of Mâ—rcoeuâ— Brother-in-law to Henâ—y the III. being reduced almost to extremity agrees with the King giving his only Daughter to Caesar of Bourbon Bastard Son to Hen. 4. and gâ—ve up what he held in Bretagne unto the Kings obedience The Duke of Savoy's Ambassador being present in the meeting at Vâ—rvins said That he had a promise the Duke should retain the Marquesate of Saluzzo in fee. The differences about the Marquesate are referred to the Pope who is to give judgment within a year The Peace is concluded and published
the Governours of places and other Magistrates were very watchful that there should be no secret Assemblies in which they perceived all the mischief was ordered and contrived and under pretence of the Hugonots they kept a strict watch upon other people of all sorts and qualities But about the King where there was greatest danger and cause of suspicion were appointed to wait the Duke of Orleans and the Duke of Angoulesme his Brothers Bands of men at Arms commanded by men of fidelity and trust the Duke of Guises Company and his Brothers the Duke of Aumale's the Duke of Lorain's the Duke of Nemour s Prince Lodowick Gonzago's Don Francisco d' Este's the Mareshal of Brissac's the Duke of Never's the Viscount of Tavanne's the Count of Crussâ—l's and Monsieur de la Brosse's to which were added the Prince of Conde's Band and the Constable's for being amongst so many others they might be carefully enough looked over All these which amounted to a thousand Launces were still quartered about the Court to be near the â—ings person and to his ordinary Guard were added two hundred Harquebushers on horseback under the command of Monsieur de Richlieu a man of exceeding fierceness and absolutely depending upon those that governed The Princes Ministers of the Crown many Prelates and Gentlemen eminent in birth or quality were already summoned to the Assembly at Fountain-bleau where those that sate at the Helm proceeded with such dissimulation that all men observing in them rather a timorousness and apprehension of the future events than any thoughts bent to severity or revenge the Conspirators themselves believed they might without any more trouble obtain such a Regulation in the Government as they had designed In the mean time the High Chancellor Olivier dying that dignity was confirmed upon Michel de l' Hospital who to his deep knowledge in the Greek and Latin Letters having added a great experience in affairs of State and being of a cautelous subtil wiâ— the King thought he would prove an excellent Minister for those resolutions that were then in design The Queen used great industry and no less diligence to advance this Creature of her own to that Office notwithstanding the Princes of Lorain would have brought into it Monsieur Morvilliers a man no way inferiour either in reputation or wisdom but who seemed not to desire that place lest he might gain the displeasure of the Queen-Mother who beginning to grow jealous of the greatness of that Family desired to have such a person in so eminent a charge who depending absolutely upon her will might also be of ability to manage those great affairs But the Election of the High Chancellor thus confirmed which for some days kept business in suspence no delays being to be used in the execution of their purposed designs the King with those bands before mentioned and the Court all armed went to Fountain-bleau to celebrate the appointed Assembly with great expectation of all men There arrived two days after the Constable accompanied by Francis Mareshal of Momorancy and Henry Lord d' Anville his sons by the Admiral Andelot and the Cardinal of Chastillon his Nephews the Visdame of Chartres the Prince of Portian and so numerous a gallant company of his friends and adherents that in an open place as Fountain-bleau was he needed not fear either the Kings strength or the Guises power The Prince of Conde and the King of Navarre though kindly invited had already refused to come thither the first through exasperation of mind which more than ever inclined his thoughts to new designs the other having remitted what concerned their common interests to the Constable and the Admiral to whom he sent his Confident Iacques de la Sague with Instructions was resolved to stand at a distance in his own private quiet The day appointed to begin the Assembly being now come after they were all met together in the Queen-Mothers Chamber the King in few words told them his intent which was to prevent the troubles that were rising and to regulate such things as were thought necessary to be reformed Wherefore he earnestly desired every one there present with sincerity and candour to deliver his opinion in what concerned the publick good The Queen-Mother pursued the Kings speech speaking much to the same purpose but more at large exhorting every body there to speak freely their own sense without any respects for the Assembly was called to no other intent but to regulate and reform such things as were requisite for the present and future quiet The Chancellor de l' Hospital made a long set Oration much to the same purpose but descending to more particulars signified it was the Kings opinion and the Lords of his Council that the troubles of the Kingdom did proceed chiefly from the dissentions in Religion and next from the excessive grievances laid upon the people by the Kings his Predecessors and therefore desired every one upon those two points especially to speak his opinion that care might be taken both for the setling of mens Consciences and for paying the debts of the Crown without laying more burden upon the Subject already overcharged but rather find some way to disburden and ease them of their oppressions Yet his Majesty prohibited none if they discovered any other disorders in the Government but that they might and ought freely and plainly to propose and represent to the Assembly whatsoever they thought might conduce to the re-setling the present Distractions in the State After these Proposals for the better information of those that were to speak their opinions the Duke of Guise rendred an account of the Armies and other things committed to his charge and the Cardinal of Lorain related particularly the estate of the Treasury and publick Revenue commonly called Finances and with these Preambles that every one might have time to prepare himself what to say the Assembly was dismissed for that time The next day before they entred upon any business the Admiral more in love with his own Opinions than ever and conceiving if he could add to the Queens apprehensions and the Guises they might with more facility obtain such a full Reformation as was aimed at resolved to set forth the number and force of the Hugonots notwithstanding the late suppression of the Conspiracy and by that means gain the favour and absolute dependance of that party Wherefore rising from his seat and presenting himself before the King he delivered him a Paper and said aloud so that he might be plainly heard by every one That it was a Petition from those of the Reformed Religion who in confidence of his Majesties Edicts in which he permitted all people freely to present their grievances had desired him to present it and though there were yet no hands to it when his Majesty should so order it would presently be subscribed by One hundred and fifty thousand persons The King who by his Mothers precepts had learned the
and all the chief Officers of the Army and from hand to hand the Gentlemen with the common Souldiers and even the Footmen and Boys in the Camp they made up the sum of 30000 Crowns with which and the addition of infinite promises the expectation of the Germans being satisfied the Armies joined upon the eleventh day of Ianuary in the year 1568. The Armies thus united and the men having reposed some few days they resolved to return the same way through Champagne to Beausse as well to nourish the Souldiers in a plentiful Country full of Towns in the which they might shelter themselves from the incommodities of winter as to streighten again the Country and City of Paris which was the head of the Catholick party and in the possession whereof the Victory was ever thought to depend through the whole course of the Civil Wars They were spuâ—red on to this resolution through the desire they had to succour Orleans which they knew was hardly pressed and to gain an opportunity to join with the Forces of Provence and Daulphine which they were advertised marched in great numbers that way Francis Seignieur de la Noue a man of great wisdom and no less vertue who in his time held the chief place among the Hugonot Faction at the first breaking out of these troubles had possest himself of Orleans and taken the Castle which by order from the King was begun to be built but not so far perfected that it could make any defence and into that place as more secure than any other all the wives and children of the principal Lords of that Faction were retired for safety but not with such provisions that they could make a long resistance against a powerful Enemy wherefore Monsieur de la Valette Colonel of the light Horse and the Count Siarra Montinengo Bressan of the Kings party having gotten together seven hundred Horse and four thousand Foot came before that City which being ill furnished with men and other things necessary to maintain a Siege was so streightned that in a few days it would either be rendred to the Catholicks or else taken by force if it were not very speedily relieved In this regard the Hugonot Army made all the haste it could into those parts the Leaders thinking they might perhaps meet an occasion upon the way of fighting which they would not have refused for wanting the foundation to continue a long War they were constrained to think how as soon as they could to bring it to the issue of a Battel The Duke of Anjou in his heart was not averse to their intentions who being young and desirous of glory thought by the success of a Battel to gain a great reputation at the first and to render himself known and considerable to other Nations but the Queen who had other designs soon removed her Son from this opinion She resolved notwithstanding the impediments of the season to go in person to the Duke of Anjou's Army for not relying upon any body so much as her self she intended to be certainly informed concerning the report that was spread abroad and to remedy those disorders which it was said hindred the late Victory wherefore being with extraordinary speed much more than women use to make arrived at Chaalon she went afterwards to the Camp where havâ—ng called a Council of all the chief Commanders she desired to understand particularly the reasons why they omitted the opportunity to fight with and suppress the Enemy The Duke of Monpensier a dextrous ready man not to offend any body spake ambiguously of the late passages commending the Duke of Anjou and imputing the cause of the disorders to their ill fortune The Duke of Nemours excused himself that he marching before to follow Martigues knew not what was done or determined in the Camp But Monsieur de Tavanes speaking more freely though he named no particular person blamed the doubts demurs idle delays and impediments that were interposed intimating that the discords which were amongst those of the Council and the compassion some had of the Hugonots were the occasion of so much coldness in so great an Army After this they entred into consultation what course was to be taken for the future in which debate many to please the General having concluded that it was best to fight the Queen in a grave discourse shewed that the evenâ—s of the Battel were different for if the King lost the day he would put the Kingdom in great confusion and in a manner leave it totally a prey to the Enemy whereas if the other side happened to be overthrown they hazarded nothing but some wretched baggage that they carried with them and that desperate fortune which they saw in time must of necessity come to nothing she laid before them likewise the difference there was in the means to maintain a War for the King had wherewithal to keep his Army a long time and to feed and sustain it but the Hugonots being hindred of all supplies and reduced to such extream misery that they had nothing to live upon but that little that they goâ— by pillaging the Country could not long satisfie the craving and greediness of the Germans and so scattering of themselves would leave an absolute Victory to the King which if they came to fight would depend much upon chance She considered that there wanted not divers other ways to dissipate this Army and when all failed they ought rather by an Accommodation to separate and divide the Enemies Forces than by a destructive miserable War to expose his Majesties Subjects to be devoured and eaten up by strangers and for the Duke of Anjou it was no less worthy a great Prince and a great Commander to overcome by policy and conduct than by violence and force of Arms and that at his first entring into an action he ought to be careful of shewing himself prudent and moderate as well as bold and valiant The General being perswaded by these reasons it was determined that he following the Enemies Army at a distance that they might not destroy the Country should still keep near them by some good Town in fast quarters that he might not be forced to fight and endeavour by drawing out the War in length to shake and ruine the weak foundations of the Enemy And because Carnavalet and the Mareshal of Gonor were both of them no less suspected in the Camp than at the Court to have held intelligence with the Hugonots that were removed from about the Dukes person and Brissac and Martigues put in their places that for courage and this for conduct held by the Queen the fittest men for this imployment Notwithstanding she made the Duke of Aumale the chief amongst them who after the Enemy had repassed the Meuse came back again to the Army and to him as to the antientest Captain in the Kingdom she publickly recommended the counseling and directing her Son Now whilst Champagne was thus become the principal seat
Duke of Guise had perswaded the King to determine a matter never clearly decided by his Predecessors That in the Ceremonies of the Kings Coronation and other occurrences the Peers should not have precedency according to their Age and Seniority but that those Peers which were Princes of the Blood should absolutely take place of all the rest by Prerogative of the Royal Family which much incensed the Princes of Lorain But it toucht them a great deal more nearly to see that the King was wholly intent to deprive them of their Offices and Governments to bestow and heap them upon his Minions For Charles Duke of Mayenne having been first declared Admiral a place held by his Father-in-law the Marquess de Villars after the death of the Admiral Chastillon was after forced by the Kings violent perswasions to take eighty thousand Crowns in recompence and to resign his Office which presently was setled upon the Duke of Ioyeuse And because the Duke of Espernon complained that his place was not so eminent the King desirous to satisfie him or at least feigning to be so for the compassing of his designs had often moved the Duke of Guise to give up his Office of Grand Maistre and when he saw that being displeased with the overture he resolved not to part with it by little and little he took away all the Authority and Priviledges which were wont to belong unto that Office leaving him only the empty name and in stead of it conferred upon the Duke of Espernon the charge of Colonel General of the Infantry which having been formerly promised to Timoleon de Cosse for his exceeding great deserts and he being by death prevented the enjoyment seemed in reason most due to his Son Charles Count of Brissac who was a fast friend to the Lords of Guise as his Father and Grandfather had been before him The Duke of Aumale complained likewise that he being elected to the Government of Picardy for which he had been in competition with the Prince of Conde to keep him as it were in an uncertainty of the possession the entry of many chief places was denied him among which Bologne Calais and la Fere kept by persons depending upon the King in the name of the Duke d' Espernon And finally all that bore the character of dependents of the House of Guise were either by money or other means devested of their Offices and Governments or at least deprived of the Authority and execution of them which by oblique ways were reserved for and transferred upon the Kings favourites and confidents These were then all or part of the discontents that troubled the Lords of Guise wherein being well versed in affairs of State and mindful of what had happened five and twenty years before they admired the revolutions of this world and the effects of Divine Justice seeing themselves handled in the same manner by the Dukes of Ioyeuse and Espernon as they governing in the Reign of Henry the Second had used the Houses of Momorancy and Bourbon concluding that though God for the most part reserves his punishment and vengeance till the everlasting pains of the world to come yet is he sometimes pleased by those glances of his power to shew us a glimpse of that Justice wherewith he governs the course of mortal things But besides the disgusts which these Princes pretended to receive they were much more sharply pricked with the sting of that jealousie which by many conjectures and by things daily put in practice they had conceived for seeing that the King balanced the Forces very carefully with those of the Hugonot Lords and that he would not suppress that party which as they believed he easily might have done that under several pretences he devested all the dependents of both Factions of their Places and Honours to bestow them upon such as should acknowledge them meerly from himself and that where other pretences failed he bought those Offices which they possessed with great sums of money to ingross them all into his own disposing that he admitted no intercession for any body thereby to take away the bait that drew so many followers and dependents to the Princes of both parties that he spent great store of money to bring those things about and also gathered great store together in Mets Bologne and Angoulesme though in the name of the Duke d' Espernon they judged that all these things tended to their ruine and destruction Nor could it satisfie them to see the King taken up with religious thoughts and addicted to a quiet unactive life for they knowing his nature wherewith they had been conversant from his very childhood interpreted that course of life to subtil deep dissimulation Wherefore the Duke of Guise a man of a wonderful quick insight discerning judgment and high thoughts laying all these things together determined with himself to prevent and not stay to be prevented in which resolution he was boldly seconded by his Brother Louys the Cardinal a man of a high spirit and an understanding no less ingenious than his as also by Henry of Savoy Duke of Nemours and Charles Marquess of San-Sorlin both Sons of Anna d' Este and therefore his Brothers by the Mother Charles of Lorain Duke of Aumale and Claude his Brother a Knight of Ierusalem Charles of Lorain Duke d' Elbeuf Emanuel Duke de Mercure and his Brothers who though allied unto the King yet in respect of the common Family were nearly united unto him both in opinion and interests Only Charles Duke of Mayenne concurred more slowly than the rest who with more setled thoughts considering the course of worldly affairs thought it as difficult and dangerous for the League to pull down the King protected by the Majesty of a Royal Name and the natural obligations of his Subjects as he believed it impossible for the King himself to destroy and ruine their Family protected by the favour of the Catholicks and by the merit and innocence of their persons Wherefore thinking it superfluous to put themselves into that fear and for that cause to hazard their safety by rash uncertain resolutions he counselled them to proceed with more patience and more respect toward the lawful Possessor of the Crown But the Duke of Guise resolute in his thoughts and by the authority of his Person the vivacity of his Courage the eloquence of his Language and the excellency of his Wit able to perswade and draw all the rest to his opinion excluding his Brothers advice had setled all his thoughts upon the machinations of the League for the enlargement and establishment whereof dissembling his discontents no less than his jealousies and private interests he made shew of stirring only for the respects of Religion and the general good making an ill interpretation of all the Kings actions and with many arts and circumstances aggravating that danger which he pretended hung over the Catholick Religion in that Kingdom He grounded his fears upon the death of the Duke
of Alancon and the Queens barrenness which in the space of ten years had had no Son whereby the King dying without Heirs of the House of Valois the Crown fell to the Princes of Bourbon and in the first place to the King of Navarre a relapsed Heretick and an open Enemy to the Roman Religion He urged that his coming to the Crown would be the universal ruine of Religion and the total conversion of all France to the Rites and Opinions of Calvin and therefore shewed how all good Catholicks were obliged to look to it in time and to prevent the terrible blow of that imminent subversion and if they had gathered themselves together ten years before to hinder the Prince of Conde from entring upon the Government of Picardy much more ought they now to assemble and combine themselves to keep the King of Navarre from entring not into a City or Province alone but into the possession of the whole Kingdom He endeavoured to prove that his Introduction to the Crown would be very easie for the King perswaded by the Duke of Espernon and his other favourites by whom he was wholly governed and induced by them to favour advance the party of the Princes of Bourbon would in his own life-time bring him in by little and little without resistance That therefore he had granted peace to the Hugonots while in that low condition and extraordinary weakness their extirpation was evident to all the world That therefore he deluded the constant and general resolution of the States at Blois by his arts unsinewing and by his delays untwisting the joint will and consent of all the French Nation That therefore when sometimes he had been constrained to make War against the King of Navarre he employed the Mareschal de Byron who though a Catholick in outward appearance was yet by many former proofs known to be a favourer of the Hugonots and interessed in their Faction That therefore he had lately taken Geneva into his Protection shewing clearly to all the World how little he esteemed the Catholick Religion and how much he was inclined to the Enemies of the holy See and of the great Bishop of Rome That therefore he had excluded all the Catholick Lords from any access to the Court or administration in the Government particularly those who had spilt so much blood for the preservation of the Kingdom and Religion and had brought in a new people that were privy to his designs and friends to the House of Bourbon That therefore he deprived all the old servants of the Crown of all their Offices and Honours of the most principal Governments and most suspected Fortresses to put them into the hands of men that were Catholicks in shew but really partial to Hereticks and inwardly adherents to the King of Navarre That therefore without remorse or compassion he daily oppressed the poor Subject with new Taxes and intolerable Grievances lest when occasion served they should be able to make resistance and oppose his pleasure and their own slavery And though the King made an outward shew to do otherwise and to be of another mind yet that men of understanding ought not to let themselves be deceived by his dissimulation who did but feign himself to be wholly addicted to a spiritual life and altogether taken up with the zeal of Religion For they that had penetrated to the depth of those businesses knew certainly that they were but a cloak and mask which which under colour of devotion contained abominable hypocrisie and that appearing full of mortification cloathed in a penitent Frock with a Crucifix in his hand in the streets in his private lodgings he gave himself over to the unbridled lusts of the flesh and to the perverse satisfying of his loose depraved appetite From which things set forth with many specious reasons and adorned with many and those most particular circumstances he concluded it was necessary to provide against that mischief betimes to underprop the house before it fell upon their heads wisely to unite themselves for their own defence and to pull down and destroy those designs before they were brought unto perfection These were the reasons of the Lords of Guise among which that they mentioned about the protection of Geneva was that the King having been desirous to renew that Confederacy with the Swisses which they for many years have held with the Crown of France the Protestant Cantons had refused to accept it unless the King would take Geneva into his protection who considering the affairs of the Marquisate of Saluzzo being then in disorder and the friendship of the Duke of Savoy suspected and uncertain because he was nearly allied unto the King of Spain having taken to Wife his Daughter the Infanta Katherine that if he should have a passage in his power whereby without setting foot in another mans house he might make use of the Swisses assistance it was necessary for him to embrace the protection of that City from the Territories whereof the passage is free to those places upon the confines of France he resolved at last to consent unto it forced by necessity but against his will and with much suspension of mind being both by nature and custom most averse from having to do with the Hugonots But that which was spoken concerning the Kings secret dissoluteness though it were not altogether without ground by reason of his amorous inclination to the Ladies of the Court yet was it by the reports of his Enemies amplified and enlarged to such vices and debauches as were very far both from his nature and custom and among the common people there went such extravagant tales of his licentiousness as caused at the same time both laughter and loathing in those that were acquainted with his most secret hidden practices Now the Duke of Guise either really moved with a zeal to Religion or drawn by the interests of his own greatness or else perswaded by both respects jointly united having framed his design and ordered his reasons with so fair an appearance made use of popular eloquent men to divulge them from their Pulpits and infuse them in private discourses among the people thereby to win their affections and procure the enlargement and spreading abroad of the League Among these the chief were Guilliaume de la Rose a man of powerful eloquence who came afterward to be Bishop of Senlis Iehan Prevost chief Priest of St. Severins a man of rare learning and copious eloquence Iehan Boucher by birth a Parisian a man in the same City Curate of St. Bennets Parish one Poneet a Fryar in the Abbey of St. Patrick at Melun Don Christin of Nizza in Provence and Iehan Vincestre all famous Preachers and finally most part of the Jesuits displeased perhaps that the King having at the first used them very familiarly was afterwards turned away from them to the Order of the Fueillants and Hieronimites And as these prosecuted the business of the League in Paris the same
Mareschal d' Aumonâ— and the Duke of Longueville having assembled the Kings adherents went the same way and were not far from meeting one another all the Deputies being also in arms some for one side some for the other and so great was the terrour and the assurance that there was a bloody conflict in the Castle that many who fled away for fear carried the news abroad and the report came to Paris that all the Court were cutting one another in pieces among themselves the event not being yet known The King having put on his arms went out of his private lodgings doubtful that the Duke Guise endeavoured by that means to prevent him and all his followers that had wherewithal did the same and so being armed they expected with more assurance to turn their assistance whither most need required On the other side the Duke of Guise who sate talking with the Queen-Mother neither moved his place nor countenance but thinking it to be what indeed it was said so often to the Queen and perceiving that some of his Gentlemen seeing the advantage of their party expected some token from him to proceed further he kept his look still firm upon the ground turning toward the fire and gave no sign at all of his intentions either not assenting to the business or desiring they should go on but without his fault or order In the mean time the Sieur de Grillon having commanded the Souldiers of the Guard to stand to their arms made the quarrel be parted the fire being easily extinguished because there was no fuel added to it by the Heads of the two parties and so in the space of little more than an hour the whole uproar was appeased and setled in the former quietness an accident that had a terrible beginning and a ridiculous end but shewed evident marks of the most ardent hatred kindled morâ— than ever between the Factions But things were now brought to their full maturity for the Duke of Guise having sufficiently tryed the Deputies both in general and particular and being grown more secure and bold by these late tryals began to get the business introduced of his being made Lieutenant-General at the request and with the authority of the States which was the last aim of his present hopes and the King losing his power and reputation every day more and more and seeing that billow which he had so often avoided now coming to break upon him his long patience was at length turned into fury so that the course of so many contrivances could no longer be withheld from breaking forth to their appointed end The King had from the beginning intended to put the Duke of Guise to death with all his chief adherents and dependents being thereunto incited by the sense of past injuries and the apprehension of future dangers he was only withheld by the respect he bore to the Catholick Religion and his fear lest the Pope who besides his being of a fierce resolute nature he saw was infinitely inclined to favour the League should make use of Spiritual weapons against him and stir up all the Princes of Christendom to do him mischief whom by reason of the divisions of his Kingdom they knew to be in a weak and dangerous condition But because he was assured that the Catholick King and the Duke of Savoy would most certainly be against him and that the Queen of England the Swisses and Protestants of Germany would be for him and that the other Princes were so far off that they could do him but little harm he turned his mind wholly towards the Princes of Italy among which the Pope was chief by reason of the authority of the Apostolick See and of the Spiritual Arms that were in his power and then the Venetian Senate as well for the eminent opinion of their wisdom as for the supplies of money which he might hope for from them in time of need and finally the Grand Duke of Thuscany from whom he remembred King Charles the Ninth had in the heat of War received considerable assistance both of men and money To win the Pope and make him his Friend besides a most propense inclination which he had shewed to cause the Council of Trent to be received by the States and the great respect which upon all occasions he had shown to the Ecclesiastical Order he had also sent Iehan Marquiss of Pisani his Ambassador to Rome a man â—f long experience and of a dexterous mature wit who his Wife being a Roman of the Family of Savella was wonderfully versed in that Court and acceptable to the Pope himself and to the whole Consistory of Cardinals by whose means he laboured not only to keep Sixtus favourable unto him by all the demonstrations of duty and confidence but also to dive into the affections of his Nephews and Favourites by all those ways which his sagacity could invent And because he conjectured that the relations of the Cardinal Legat as one who was upon the place and was both by the Pope and the whole world esteemed a man of singular wisdom would have great power which way soever they should incline he used all his endeavours to make him his Friend and Confident which was not very hard to do as well because the Cardinal being a Venetian by birth was naturally inclined to the good and greatness of the Crown and because his particular genius abhorred the new turbulent Counsels of the League Wherefore the King trusting him with many secrets and seeming to depend much upon his advice and authority he had by his means not only obtained absolution for the Prince of Conty and Count of Soissons to the prejudice of the League but also having made him acquainted with many hidden things which were managed under the name of Religion had perswaded him to withdraw his hand from favouring the Duke of Guise for the prudence of the Cardinal being there present had sounded to the bottom of those things which always came to Rome covered with the specious title of Religion whereupon by his relations opportunely introduced the Popes mind was brought into so much doubt and suspence that he often told the Spanish Ambassadors and the Agents of the League he could not see clearly into the affairs of France It was more easie to gain the Venetian Senate for besides the many acts of friendship shewed by that Republick to Charles the Ninth in the greatest exigencies of his Kingdom and besides the real welcoms wherewith the present King had been received in the City of Venice which had produced a reciprocal and confident friendship between them the proceedings also of the Senate were very much averse from the Disturbers of quietness and from Conspirers of new designs and their own interests made them to desire the peace and union of the Kingdom of France under the obedience of the natural King to the end that being united in strength it might counterpoise the excessive greatness of other Christian Potentates
wherefore though the King at first had made some difficulty of admitting Giovanni Mocenigo chosen Ambassador to him from the Senate in the place of Giovanni Delfino because he was not of the Colledge of the Sauii de Terra Firma out of which number the Ambassadors to Kings are wonted to be elected yet having in the end admitted him he was so pleased with his discreet silence and prudent behaviour that he contracted a great intimacy with him and with him and the Senate passed business of very great trust and confidence But with Ferdinandi de Medici Grand Duke of Thuscany he proceeded further for he having newly succeeded his Brother Francesco in that State and having renounced the title of Cardinal to take a Wife it was at that time concluded to give him Chrestienne the Duke of Lorain's Daughter and Neece to the King who had been bred up with the Queen-Mother and hastening the Ceremonies of the Marriage Charles the Bastard Grand Prior of France contracted her in the name of Ferdinando and the Bride made her self ready to take her journey Things being ordered in this manner the next business the King had to think on was to contrive which way to catch the Duke of Guise surrounded with so many Guards and with so great a number of adherents for though he had cunningly drawn the States to Blois a City depending upon him and far from the assistance of the Parisians yet was the Duke come thither so strong and so many of the Deputies depended upon his will that it was no easie matter to set upon him The Queen-Mother was so ill of the Gout that she kept her bed and the King troubled with his wonted suspicions had not nor did not intend to impart that design to her and therefore having taken occasion upon Sunday the eighteenth of December while they were feasting in her lodgings for the Marriage of the Great Dutchess and the whole Court was busied there he called into his own Closet the Mareschal d' Aumont and Nicholas d' Angenay Sieur de Rambouillet whom he accounted most trusty one for the profession of Arms the other for the Gown and discovering his whole design desired their counsel in that particular Their opinions were not very different and all agreed that things were brought to that pass that now necessity forced a resolution to bridle the attempts of the Duke of Guise but about the means which were to be used they were not so well resolved for the Mareschal d' Aumont consented to have him resolutely killed and Rambouillet alledging the breach of Faith and the Law of Nations counselled to take him prisoner and then to proceed against him in a legal way Whereupon not knowing how to resolve among themselves they called the same night unto them Colonel Alfonso Corso and Lewis the Brother of Rambouillet to have their opinions they all thinking it a very hard matter to be effected After many hours consultation it was at last determined that he should be slain and that the business should be ordered in this manner following Upon the top of the stairs in the Kings Palace there was a great Hall in which commonly the Council was wont to be held and which except upon such occasions stood open and free for the ordinary passage of the Courtiers at the upper end of the Hall was the door of the Kings Ante-chamber upon the right hand whereof was his Bed-chamber and on the left the Wardrobe and just over against the door of the Ante-chamber was the door of the Closet from whence there was a way out into a fair room and thence a back-stairs that went down into the Queen-Mothers lodging When the Council was held the Gentlemen and Courtiers were wont to accompany the Lords that went in to the Hall-door at the top of the stairs and there they stayed because the door was locked and guarded by the Keepers of the Council-chamber then they used to return back into the Court which being spacious was commonly called The Bretons Porche because they coming often to Court about their frequent Law-suits were wont for the most part to walk and entertain themselves in that place The King and his Counsellors resolved that the deed should be done upon a Council-day for the Duke being then left alone without his train with the other Lords and Counsellors in the Hall he might be called by the King into his lodgings which at such times were wont to be shut and without company and being there apart and deprived of any help might be dispatched out of the world for he being once dead they feared not those dangers and tumults at Blois which they should have done if they had been at Paris Then treating of the persons that should execute the business the King chose to trust Grillon the Colonel of his Guards a fierce bold man and for many occasions an Enemy to the Duke of Guise Having therefore sent for him he unfolded his design unto him with fitting words and gave him to understand that he had appointed him to be the man that should perform the enterprise wherein consisted all his safety Grillon answered with short and significant words Sir I am really your Majesties most faithful and devoted Servant but I make profession to be a Souldier and a Cavalier if you please to command me to challenge the Duke of Guise and fight with him hand to hand I am ready at this instant to lay down my life for your service but that I should serve for an Executioner while your Majesties Justice condemns him to die is a thing sutes not with one of my condition nor will I ever do it whilst I live The King did not much wonder at the liberty of Grillon whom he and the whole Court knew to be a plain honest man and one that spoke his thoughts freely without fear of any body and therefore replyed that it was enough provided he kept the matter secret for he had not communicated it to any body else and if it should be divulged he would accuse him for the revealing it To this Grillon answered That he was a Servant of honour and fidelity and one that would never discover the secret interests of his Master and so going away left the King very doubtful what he should do in which perplexity he continued till the one and twentieth day when having trusted the business to Lognac one of the Gentlemen of his Chamber who had been brought first into the Court by the Duke of Ioyeuse and by his graceful fashion discreet carriage and gentle behaviour began to rise into the place of the Minions he without much difficulty promised with some of the five and forty who depended nearly upon him to do the deed most readily The King having setled his mind resolved to put it in execution upon the morning of the three and twentieth day being Christmas Eve's Eve and being come personally into the Council the